The paterne of wholsome words. Or a collection of such truths as are of necessity to be belieued vnto saluation separated out of the body of all theologie made euident by infallible plaine proofes of Scripture. And withall, the seuerall vses such principles should be put to, are abundantly shevved. A proiect much desired, and of singular vse for all sorts of Christians. By N. Bifeild [sic], preacher of Gods word at Isleworth in Middlesex.
         Byfield, Nicholas, 1579-1622.
      
       
         
           1618
        
      
       Approx. 455 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 279 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A17400
         STC 4226
         ESTC S120680
         99855874
         99855874
         21382
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A17400)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 21382)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1059:03)
      
       
         
           
             The paterne of wholsome words. Or a collection of such truths as are of necessity to be belieued vnto saluation separated out of the body of all theologie made euident by infallible plaine proofes of Scripture. And withall, the seuerall vses such principles should be put to, are abundantly shevved. A proiect much desired, and of singular vse for all sorts of Christians. By N. Bifeild [sic], preacher of Gods word at Isleworth in Middlesex.
             Byfield, Nicholas, 1579-1622.
          
           [22], 525, [1] p.
           
             Imprinted by F. K[ingston] for Samuel Man, dwelling in Pauls Church yard, at the signe of the Swan,
             At London :
             1618.
          
           
             Printer's name from STC.
             Retrospectively intended to be part 5 of STC 4219.5: Byfield, Nicholas. The marrow of the oracles of God--STC.
             Reproduction of the original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Theology, Doctrinal -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-10 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PATERNE
           OF
           WHOLSO●●
           WORDS
           .
        
         
           Or
           a
           collection
           of
           such
           Truths
           as
           are
           of
           necessity
           to
           be
           belieued
           ●nto
           saluation
           ,
           separated
           o●t
           of
           ●he
           body
           of
           all
           Theologie
        
         
           Made
           euident
           by
           infallible
           an●
           plaine
           proofes
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           And
           withall
           ,
           The
           seuerall
           vses
           such
           Principles
           should
           be
           put
           to
           ,
           are
           abundantly
           shevved
           .
        
         
           A
           Proiect
           much
           desired
           ,
           and
           of
           singular
           vse
           for
           all
           sorts
           of
           Christians
           .
        
         
           By
           
             N.
             Bifeild
          
           ,
           Preacher
           of
           Gods
           Word
           at
           Isleworth
           in
           Middlesex
           .
        
         
           
             2.
             
             TIM
             1.13
             .
          
           
             Keepe
             the
             true
             paterne
             of
             wholesome
             words
             ,
             whic●
             ,
             thou
             hast
             heard
             of
             me
             in
             faith
             and
             loue●
             which
             is
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
        
         
           
             AT
             LONDON
          
           ,
           Imprinted
           by
           
             F.
             K.
          
           for
           
             Samuel
             Ma●●
          
           dwelling
           in
           Pauls
           Church
           yard
           ,
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Swan
           .
           1618.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           most
           Noble
           Ladie
           ,
           the
           Ladie
           DOROTHIE
           ,
           Countesse
           of
           Northumberland
           .
           And
           to
           the
           highly
           honoured
           Ladies
           her
           Daughters
           ,
           The
           Ladie
           
             DOROTHIE
             SYDNEY
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Ladie
           LVCIE
           HAY
           :
           N.
           BYFEILD
           Wisheth
           the
           abundance
           of
           true
           grace
           and
           peace
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Honourable
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Haue
           long
           since
           vndertaken
           (
           as
           in
           the
           course
           of
           my
           Ministerie
           you
           haue
           often
           heard
           )
           to
           extract
           out
           of
           al
           Theologie
           
           conteined
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             the
             Principles
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           doctrines
           which
           are
           fundamentall
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           necessarie
           to
           be
           knowne
           of
           as
           many
           as
           are
           to
           be
           saued
           .
           This
           Proiect
           ought
           to
           bee
           well
           accepted
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Christians
           ,
           that
           wish
           their
           owne
           good
           ;
           partly
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           necessitie
           of
           the
           doctrines
           here
           collected
           vnder
           their
           seueral
           heads
           ;
           and
           partly
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           apparant
           euidence
           of
           the
           proofes
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           make
           infallible
           demonstration
           to
           the
           conscience
           ,
           by
           the
           expresse
           light
           cōteined
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           partly
           ,
           because
           the
           Vses
           which
           may
           be
           made
           of
           the
           seuerall
           Principles
           ,
           are
           euery
           where
           abundantly
           shewed
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Lord
           hath
           been
           pleased
           ,
           to
           giue
           some
           testimonie
           to
           my
           indeuors
           herein
           
           in
           the
           publike
           preaching
           ;
           I
           am
           not
           out
           of
           hope
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           printing
           of
           those
           Principles
           may
           be
           profitable
           to
           many
           godly
           and
           plaine-hearted
           Christians
           ,
           that
           desire
           in
           the
           plainest
           manner
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           meaning
           of
           their
           heauenly
           Fathers
           will.
           
        
         
           I
           humbly
           dedicate
           this
           worke
           vnto
           your
           Honours
           ,
           and
           pray
           your
           acceptation
           ,
           and
           the
           patronage
           of
           it
           :
           and
           to
           giue
           me
           leaue
           in
           the
           view
           of
           the
           world
           to
           signifie
           this
           way
           ,
           both
           my
           obseruance
           of
           the
           many
           noble
           and
           excellent
           vertues
           ,
           which
           are
           eminent
           in
           each
           of
           your
           Honours
           ,
           as
           also
           my
           vnfained
           thankefulnesse
           for
           the
           many
           fauours
           I
           haue
           receiued
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           countenance
           and
           incouragement
           of
           my
           Ministery
           ;
           accounting
           it
           a
           singular
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           any
           labours
           of
           mine
           should
           find
           acceptation
           
           with
           persons
           of
           so
           high
           place
           and
           quality
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           be
           successeful
           to
           the
           prospering
           of
           any
           part
           of
           the
           worke
           of
           Gods
           grace
           in
           your
           hearts
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           God
           of
           all
           consolation
           ,
           fill
           your
           Noble
           breasts
           with
           all
           riches
           of
           the
           true
           grace
           that
           is
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ;
           that
           you
           may
           abound
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           mysteries
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           in
           all
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           loue
           of
           the
           truth
           which
           is
           according
           to
           godlines
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           those
           gifts
           which
           may
           be
           found
           vnto
           honor
           ,
           and
           praise
           ,
           and
           glory
           in
           the
           reuelation
           of
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             in
             all
             seruice
             
               N.
               Bifeild
            
             .
          
           
             Isleworth
             ,
             
               March
               27.
               1618.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CERTAINE
           OF
           THE
           chiefest
           things
           contained
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             THree
             things
             intended
             in
             this
             worke
             distinctly
             .
          
           
             Page
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Three
             waies
             to
             know
             a
             principle
             .
          
           
             p.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             An
             excellent
             course
             for
             catechising
             ,
             shewed
             ,
          
           
             p.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             method
             of
             all
             the
             principles
             .
          
           
             p.
             8.9
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             principles
             that
             concerne
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             p.
             10.11
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             very
             word
             of
             God
             proued
             by
             sixe
             testimonies
             
             externall
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             the
             internall
             testimonie
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             p.
             11.12.13
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             are
             perfect
             .
          
           
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Six
             duties
             vrged
             from
             thence
             .
             p.
             
               14.
               15.
            
             
             &c.
             the
             Papists
             reproued
             in
             foure
             things
             .
             p.
             19.20
             .
             and
             the
             carnall
             Protestant
             in
             4.
             things
             .
             p.
             21.22
             .
             and
             many
             godly
             men
             in
             4.
             things
             also
             .
          
           
             p.
             22.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Foure
             principles
             concerning
             God.
             
          
           
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             proued
             by
             three
             testimonies
             internall
             ;
             and
             by
             foure
             testimonies
             from
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             two
             testimonies
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             p.
             25.26.27
             .
          
           
             Ten
             glories
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             p.
             28.29
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Eight
             duties
             arising
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             nature
             .
          
           
             p.
             32.33.34
             .
          
           
             Sixe
             rules
             to
             be
             obserued
             in
             the
             study
             
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             p.
             35.36
             .
          
           
             Plaine
             proofes
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
             p.
             39.
             with
             vses
             .
             p.
             41.
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             proued
             ,
             with
             vses
             .
          
           
             p.
             42.43.44
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Fiue
             principles
             concerning
             the
             Creation
             .
          
           
             p.
             45.46
             .
          
           
             Sixe
             duties
             taught
             by
             the
             Creation
             .
          
           
             p.
             48.49
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Seuen
             principles
             concerning
             Gods
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             p.
             52.53
             .
             to
             .
             58.
             
          
           
             Eleuen
             things
             admirable
             in
             Gods
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             p.
             58.59.60
             .
          
           
             Foure
             sorts
             of
             men
             reproued
             .
          
           
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             Eight
             vses
             for
             instruction
             .
          
           
             p.
             63.64.65.66.67
             .
          
           
             Foure
             waies
             to
             shew
             our
             patience
             in
             aduersity
             .
          
           
             p.
             64.65
             .
          
           
             Comforts
             from
             the
             meditation
             of
             Gods
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             p.
             69.70
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Two
             principles
             concerning
             mans
             
             estate
             of
             innocency
             .
          
           
             p.
             71.72
             .
          
           
             Man
             made
             after
             the
             image
             of
             God
             many
             waies
             .
          
           
             p.
             72.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Man
             was
             the
             image
             of
             God
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             substance
             ,
             and
             so
             both
             of
             his
             being
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             being
             .
          
           
             p.
             72.73
             .
          
           
             Man
             made
             the
             image
             of
             God
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             gifts
             3.
             waies
             .
          
           
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             Foure
             sorts
             of
             free-wills
             .
          
           
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             The
             speciall
             fauour
             of
             God
             to
             man
             in
             his
             creation
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             time
             when
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             where
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             hee
             made
             him
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             soule
             and
             body
             .
          
           
             p.
             76.77
             .
          
           
             The
             doctrine
             of
             mans
             first
             happines
             teacheth
             diuers
             duties
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 p.
                 78.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
                 p.
                 79.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 other
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 p.
                 80.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Confutation
             of
             Papists
             about
             pictures
             .
          
           
             p.
             81.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             
             Three
             principles
             concerning
             the
             fall
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             p.
             82.
             
          
           
             Seuen
             things
             to
             shew
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             Adams
             sinne
             .
          
           
             p.
             84.
             
          
           
             How
             it
             is
             that
             godly
             men
             beget
             vngodly
             children
             .
          
           
             p.
             86.
             
          
           
             Foure
             generall
             instructions
             .
          
           
             p.
             87.88
             .
          
           
             Three
             occasions
             of
             apostasie
             .
          
           
             p.
             87.88
          
           
             Fiue
             degrees
             of
             the
             diuels
             tentation
             .
          
           
             p.
             90.
             
          
           
             Foure
             sorts
             of
             men
             in
             particular
             warned
             by
             the
             fall
             .
          
           
             p.
             91.92
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Foure
             principles
             concerning
             sinne
             .
          
           
             p.
             93.94
             .
          
           
             Fourteene
             foule
             blemishes
             in
             euery
             mans
             nature
             .
          
           
             p.
             95.96.97.98.99
             .
          
           
             Nine
             vses
             for
             information
             .
          
           
             p.
             103.104.105
             .
          
           
             Seuen
             things
             charged
             vpon
             ciuill
             honest
             men
             .
          
           
             p.
             106.107
             .
          
           
             Many
             vses
             for
             instruction
             ,
             with
             consolations
             
             also
             .
          
           
             p.
             108.109.110
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap
             10.
             
          
           
             Seuenteene
             sorts
             of
             punishments
             inflicted
             on
             man
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             p.
             114.
             to
             128.
             
          
           
             The
             punishment
             of
             the
             damned
             in
             hell
             ,
             amplified
             by
             the
             degrees
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             p.
             124.125.126.127
             .
          
           
             Many
             vses
             ,
             from
          
           
             p.
             128.
             to
             136.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Fiue
             principles
             concerning
             election
             .
          
           
             p.
             137.138
             .
          
           
             Foure
             instructions
             .
          
           
             p.
             139.
             to
             146.
             
          
           
             Signes
             of
             election
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
          
           
             p.
             146.
             to
             152.
             
          
           
             Eight
             priuiledges
             of
             Gods
             elect
             .
          
           
             p.
             152.
             to
             156.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             That
             Christ
             is
             God
             ,
             proued
             6.
             waies
             .
          
           
             p.
             157.158.159
             .
          
           
             Why
             it
             was
             needfull
             hee
             should
             bee
             God.
             
          
           
             p.
             159.
             
          
           
             The
             vses
             for
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             for
             
             instruction
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             for
             consolation
             .
          
           
             p.
             160.
             to
             164.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             4
             Principles
             cōcerning
             the
             humane
             nature
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             p.
             164.
             to
             167.
             
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             was
             incarnate
             .
          
           
             p.
             167.
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             second
             person
             in
             Trinitie
             was
             incarnate
             ,
          
           
             p.
             168.
             
          
           
             Fiue
             instructions
             .
          
           
             p.
             169.170
             .
          
           
             Many
             consolations
             from
             the
             incarnation
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             p.
             171.
             to
             175.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             conception
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             vses
             .
          
           
             p.
             176.
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             could
             be
             borne
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             with
             the
             vses
             .
          
           
             p.
             180.
             to
             186.
             
          
           
             Foure
             sorts
             of
             making
             man
             at
             seuerall
             times
             .
          
           
             p.
             184.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             personal
             vnion
             ,
             with
             the
             vses
             .
          
           
             p.
             186.
             to
             191.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Principles
             that
             concerne
             the
             mediator-ship
             
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             p.
             191.
             to
             197.
             
          
           
             When
             Christ
             was
             giuen
             to
             be
             mediator
             .
          
           
             p.
             194.
             
          
           
             Three
             sorts
             of
             couenants
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             p.
             197.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             couenant
             of
             grace
             and
             the
             couenant
             of
             workes
             agree
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             differ
             in
             sixe
             things
             .
          
           
             p.
             200.
             to
             206.
             
          
           
             Nine
             priuiledges
             of
             the
             couenant
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             p.
             206.
             to
             211.
             
          
           
             The
             properties
             of
             this
             couenant
             .
          
           
             p.
             211.212
             .
          
           
             Ten
             arguments
             to
             assure
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             couenant
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             p.
             212.213
             .
          
           
             The
             persons
             capable
             of
             these
             priuiledges
             .
          
           
             p.
             214.
             
          
           
             Comforts
             in
             the
             curse
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             crosse
             of
             affliction
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             curse
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             p.
             215.216
             .
          
           
             What
             wee
             must
             auoid
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             couenant
             .
          
           
             p.
             217.218
             .
          
           
             What
             we
             must
             doe
             that
             wee
             may
             bee
             
             fitted
             for
             this
             couenant
             .
          
           
             p.
             219.
             
          
           
             Eight
             things
             to
             be
             done
             that
             we
             may
             walke
             worthy
             of
             this
             couenant
             .
          
           
             p.
             220.221.222
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             18.
             
          
           
             What
             the
             Propheticall
             office
             of
             Christ
             is
             ,
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             he
             executed
             it
             .
          
           
             p.
             226.227.228
             .
          
           
             Seuen
             principles
             concerning
             the
             propheticall
             office
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             p.
             229.230.231
             .
          
           
             Christ
             differed
             in
             teaching
             from
             all
             others
             in
             diuers
             things
             .
          
           
             p.
             235.236
             .
          
           
             Sixe
             instructions
             .
          
           
             p.
             237.238
             .
          
           
             Eight
             comfortable
             things
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             Christs
             teaching
             .
          
           
             p.
             240.
             to
             245.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             19.
             
          
           
             Foure
             principles
             concerning
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ.
             p.
             247.
             to
             250.
             with
             the
             vses
             ,
          
           
             to
             p.
             254.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             20.
             
          
           
             
             Sixe
             principles
             concerning
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             p.
             255.256.257
             .
          
           
             The
             extreame
             things
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             p.
             257.
             to
             262.
             
          
           
             Many
             duties
             to
             be
             performed
             vpon
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Passion
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Towards
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 p.
                 263.
                 to
                 267.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Towards
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 p.
                 268.
                 to
                 271.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Towards
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
                 p.
                 271.
                 to
                 279.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Fiue
             vses
             for
             information
             .
          
           
             p.
             279.
             to
             284.
             
          
           
             Many
             consolations
             from
             the
             passion
             of
             Christ
             in
             generall
             ,
             from
          
           
             p.
             284.
             to
             291.
             
          
           
             Many
             particular
             consolations
             .
          
           
             p.
             291
             to
             301.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             21.
             
          
           
             Foure
             principles
             concerning
             the
             intercession
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             p.
             301.302.303
             .
          
           
             Seuen
             distinct
             things
             in
             the
             intercession
             
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             p.
             304.
             
          
           
             Confutation
             of
             Papists
             .
          
           
             p.
             309.
             
          
           
             Foure
             instructions
             .
          
           
             p.
             310.
             
          
           
             Ten
             cons●lations
             .
          
           
             p.
             311.
             to
             315.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Seuen
             principles
             concerning
             the
             regall
             office
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             p.
             315.
             to
             325.
             
          
           
             The
             method
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christs
             Regall
             office
             .
          
           
             p.
             325.
             to
             331.
             
          
           
             Twelue
             generall
             vses
             for
             instruction
             ,
             besides
             particular
             vses
             .
          
           
             p.
             331.
             to
             340.
             
          
           
             Many
             consolations
             .
          
           
             p.
             340.
             to
             344.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Seuen
             principles
             concerning
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             Nine
             vses
             for
             instruction
             .
          
           
             p.
             355.
             to
             361
          
           
             
             Many
             consolations
             .
          
           
             p.
             361.
             to
             364.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             23.
             
          
           
             Eight
             principles
             concerning
             Iustification
             .
          
           
             p.
             364.
             to
             371.
             
          
           
             Eight
             vses
             for
             instruction
             ,
          
           
             p.
             371.
             to
             378.
             
          
           
             Sixe
             consolations
             .
          
           
             p.
             378.
             to
             381.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Sixe
             principles
             concerning
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             p.
             383.
             to
             388.
             
          
           
             Motiues
             to
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             p.
             389.390.391
             .
          
           
             Rules
             concerning
             sanctification
             :
             where
             ten
             things
             to
             be
             auoided
             .
          
           
             p.
             392.
             to
             396.
             
          
           
             Rules
             about
             the
             matter
             ,
             end
             ,
             manner
             and
             meanes
             of
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             p.
             396.
             to
             340.
             
          
           
             Seuen
             signes
             of
             a
             man
             vnsanctified
             .
          
           
             p.
             402.403
             .
          
           
             Many
             consolations
             against
             the
             imperfection
             of
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             p.
             405.
             to
             409.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Chap.
             26.
             
          
           
             Foure
             principles
             concerning
             the
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             p.
             410.
             to
             414.
             
          
           
             That
             there
             shall
             bee
             a
             resurrection
             ,
             proued
             by
             varietie
             of
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             p.
             415.
             to
             419.
             
          
           
             Sixe
             things
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             p.
             420.421
             .
          
           
             Fiue
             instructions
             .
          
           
             p.
             422.
             to
             425.
             
          
           
             Many
             consolations
             .
          
           
             p.
             425.
             to
             436.
             
          
           
             Sixe
             glorious
             things
             shall
             befall
             our
             bodies
             at
             the
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             p.
             429.
             
          
           
             Obiections
             answered
             .
          
           
             p.
             433.
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             27.
             
          
           
             Seuen
             principles
             concerning
             the
             last
             Iudgement
             .
          
           
             p.
             436.
             to
             445.
             
          
           
             Sixe
             instructions
             .
          
           
             p.
             445.
             to
             455.
             
          
           
             
             Sixe
             waies
             of
             offending
             in
             censuring
             .
          
           
             p.
             447.
             
          
           
             Nine
             things
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             haue
             comfort
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             .
          
           
             p.
             451.
             to
             455.
             
          
           
             The
             vse
             for
             terrour
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             p.
             455.
             to
             460.
             
          
           
             Many
             obiections
             answered
             .
          
           
             p.
             460.
             to
             478.
             
          
           
             It
             shall
             be
             a
             terrible
             day
             for
             fifteene
             sorts
             of
             offenders
             .
          
           
             p.
             472.
             to
             478.
             
          
           
             Many
             consolations
             .
          
           
             p.
             478.
             to
             482.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             28.
             
          
           
             Foure
             principles
             concerning
             the
             glorie
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           
             p.
             482.
             to
             487.
             
          
           
             Sixe
             vses
             for
             instruction
             ,
             with
             diuers
             notes
             .
          
           
             p.
             487.
             to
             497.
             
          
           
             
             Sixe
             things
             we
             must
             doe
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             to
             goe
             to
             Heauen
             .
             p.
             492.
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             The
             consolations
             ;
             from
             p.
             497.
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
        
         
           The
           description
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           glorie
           of
           Heauen
           ,
           and
           the
           perpetuitie
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           Containing
           the
           nature
           and
           vse
           of
           this
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           THe
           purpose
           and
           drift
           of
           this
           Treatise
           is
           to
           effect
           three
           things
           :
        
         
           First
           to
           extract
           
           out
           of
           all
           Theologie
           contained
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           such
           truths
           ,
           3
           as
           are
           of
           necessitie
           to
           be
           beleeued
           vnto
           saluation
           ;
           the
           knowledge
           whereof
           is
           required
           of
           all
           :
           In
           the
           defence
           whereof
           we
           should
           be
           ready
           to
           suffer
           the
           extreamest
           things
           ,
           euen
           death
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           which
           wee
           should
           account
           the
           very
           Characters
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           the
           distinct
           knowledge
           
           whereof
           we
           should
           lay
           vp
           ,
           as
           great
           riches
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           gather
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           such
           euident
           proofes
           of
           each
           of
           those
           truths
           ,
           as
           might
           make
           a
           full
           assurance
           and
           establishment
           of
           heart
           in
           the
           particular
           beleefe
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           poynt
           out
           the
           seuerall
           vses
           wee
           should
           make
           of
           these
           fundamentall
           truthes
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           excellent
           purpose
           they
           may
           serue
           vs
           all
           the
           daies
           of
           our
           life
           .
        
         
           
           Singularly
           great
           would
           the
           profit
           of
           this
           proiect
           be
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           a
           heart
           in
           man
           to
           vse
           a
           little
           diligence
           in
           matters
           of
           so
           great
           moment
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           meruailous
           benefit
           in
           this
           contending
           world
           for
           a
           man
           to
           know
           distinctly
           ,
           what
           truthes
           be
           infallible
           ;
           and
           to
           haue
           the
           truthes
           ,
           that
           are
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           be
           beleeued
           ,
           
           separated
           from
           such
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           may
           bee
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           and
           yet
           bee
           saued
           ?
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           second
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           the
           most
           Christians
           knowe
           their
           groundes
           but
           by
           heare-say
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           iudgement
           of
           others
           :
           whereas
           here
           they
           may
           bee
           informed
           of
           them
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           knowe
           them
           by
           proofes
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           with
           a
           little
           labour
           they
           may
           commit
           to
           memory
           ,
           as
           seed-plots
           of
           contemplation
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           third
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           that
           Common-place
           Diuinitie
           is
           so
           out
           of
           vse
           in
           popular
           teaching
           ?
           or
           that
           Catechismes
           are
           looked
           vpon
           so
           dully
           ,
           and
           learned
           or
           taught
           with
           so
           little
           profit
           ?
           but
           that
           the
           vse
           of
           such
           doctrine
           hath
           not
           been
           distinctly
           shewed
           :
           so
           as
           men
           thinke
           of
           Principles
           ,
           as
           of
           certaine
           inferior
           
           truthes
           ,
           because
           they
           see
           other
           points
           in
           textuall
           course
           handled
           with
           directions
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           them
           .
           Whereas
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           no
           doctrines
           in
           Religion
           haue
           more
           abundant
           vse
           in
           the
           life
           of
           man
           ,
           nor
           more
           vrged
           with
           varietie
           of
           vses
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           then
           the
           heads
           of
           Catechisme
           .
        
         
           
           And
           for
           the
           warrant
           of
           the
           proiect
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           make
           a
           separation
           of
           truthes
           ,
           and
           did
           extract
           the
           fundamentall
           truthes
           out
           of
           the
           maine
           body
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           those
           they
           deliuered
           to
           the
           Churches
           ,
           as
           the
           common
           treasure
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           :
           and
           those
           both
           for
           the
           honour
           and
           vse
           of
           them
           they
           described
           by
           diuers
           titles
           .
        
         
           They
           were
           called
           
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Heb.
           5.12
           .
        
         
           
             The
             principles
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           Heb.
           6.1
           .
        
         
         
           
             The
             doctrines
             of
             foundation
          
           in
           the
           same
           place
           .
        
         
           
             The
             patterne
             of
             wholesome
             words
          
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           1.13
           .
        
         
           
             The
             forme
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           Rom.
           2.20
           .
        
         
           
             The
             forme
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             into
             which
             they
             were
             deliuered
             ,
          
           Rom.
           6.
           
           All
           which
           titles
           shew
           the
           singular
           vse
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           any
           aske
           mee
           ,
           
           how
           I
           will
           know
           a
           Principle
           ?
        
         
           I
           answere
           by
           these
           markes
           .
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           such
           a
           truth
           to
           bee
           beleeued
           ,
           
           as
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           
             expresse
             words
          
           of
           Scripture
           :
           so
           as
           I
           take
           a
           Principle
           to
           bee
           a
           Doctrine
           plainely
           expressed
           in
           the
           Word
           :
           and
           so
           differ
           from
           Doctrines
           ,
           that
           are
           deduced
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           onely
           by
           consequence
           ,
           or
           are
           there
           but
           in
           darke
           and
           obscure
           words
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           Principles
           are
           
             first
             
             truths
          
           ,
           that
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           haue
           been
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           haue
           been
           beleeued
           in
           all
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           are
           such
           truthes
           ,
           as
           being
           stubbornely
           and
           wilfully
           denied
           ,
           the
           whole
           building
           falles
           downe
           ,
           and
           men
           hold
           not
           the
           foundation
           .
           Besides
           ,
           any
           man
           may
           be
           guided
           herein
           ,
           that
           will
           make
           vse
           of
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Churches
           in
           their
           Creedes
           and
           Confessions
           ,
           and
           Catechismes
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           if
           men
           narrowly
           obserue
           the
           most
           Catechismes
           ,
           they
           either
           haue
           not
           all
           Principles
           in
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           haue
           more
           then
           Principles
           ,
           such
           truths
           ,
           as
           are
           strong
           meate
           ,
           and
           so
           prooue
           hard
           sayings
           to
           the
           weake
           .
           Neither
           am
           I
           so
           transported
           with
           any
           ouerweaning
           of
           my selfe
           in
           this
           proiect
           ,
           but
           that
           with
           all
           readines
           I
           shall
           subiect
           my
           endeuors
           
           herein
           to
           the
           correction
           of
           the
           godly
           learned
           :
           if
           my
           labor
           may
           prouoke
           others
           more
           sufficient
           to
           perfect
           this
           worke
           with
           such
           exactnes
           ,
           as
           is
           further
           requisite
           ,
           I
           shall
           reioyce
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           thinke
           I
           haue
           attained
           a
           happy
           end
           .
        
         
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           labour
           may
           be
           of
           great
           vse
           for
           yonger
           Diuines
           to
           point
           out
           a
           way
           ,
           how
           they
           may
           Catechise
           with
           more
           profit
           by
           making
           the
           vses
           of
           euery
           Principle
           ,
           as
           they
           teach
           the
           grounds
           to
           the
           people
           :
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Sabbaths
           daies
           best
           imployment
           in
           Sermons
           to
           treate
           in
           this
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           manner
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           let
           the
           people
           bee
           truly
           informed
           concerning
           the
           Characteristicall
           truthes
           in
           their
           Religion
           ,
           with
           vse
           of
           them
           in
           their
           conuersation
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           some
           content
           
           vnto
           ingenious
           mindes
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Principles
           cast
           into
           some
           method
           for
           the
           helpe
           of
           memorie
           and
           quickening
           of
           delight
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           easie
           learning
           of
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           The
           Method
           of
           the
           Principles
           .
        
         
           
           THe
           Principles
           concerne
           either
           the
           fountaine
           and
           originall
           of
           Doctrine
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           scripture
           or
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           or
           the
           subiect
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           is
           God
           himselfe
           :
        
         
           In
           God
           wee
           consider
           :
           1.
           
           
             His
             Nature
          
           :
           2.
           
           
             His
             Workes
          
           .
        
         
           The
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           principles
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           :
           1.
           
           Creation
           :
           2.
           
           Prouidence
           :
        
         
           The
           prouidence
           of
           God
           must
           be
           considered
           either
           in
           generall
           ,
           or
           
           as
           it
           concernes
           man
           onely
           .
        
         
           The
           prouidence
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           concernes
           man
           hath
           Principles
           ,
           that
           looke
           vpon
           him
           in
           his
           fourfold
           estate
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           
             estate
             of
             Innocency
          
           .
           
        
         
           In
           the
           
             estate
             of
             Corruption
          
           ,
           or
           
           misery
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           
             estate
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           where
           
           the
           principles
           consider
           ,
           
             
               1
               The
               meanes
               of
               grace
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Election
              
               in
               God
               ;
               and
               Redemption
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               2
               The
               subiect
               of
               Grace
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               degrees
               ,
               or
               sorts
               of
               Grace
               :
               
                 viz.
                 Iustification
              
               ,
               and
               Sanctification
               .
            
          
        
         
           In
           the
           
             estate
             of
             Glory
          
           ,
           where
           
           
             
               1
               Of
               
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
              
               .
            
             
               2
               Of
               
                 the
                 last
                 iudgement
              
               .
            
             
               3
               Of
               
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Heauen
              
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           Of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.16
              
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               is
               giuen
               by
               inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           THe
           originall
           or
           fountaine
           of
           knowledge
           is
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           bookes
           of
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           and
           those
           bookes
           were
           first
           called
           Scripture
           ,
           
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           principles
           concerning
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           
           That
           they
           are
           the
           very
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           they
           flow
           from
           God
           by
           diuine
           inspiration
           .
        
         
           
           That
           they
           are
           perfect
           ,
           without
           defect
           or
           errour
           ,
           euery
           way
           sufficient
           
           of
           themselues
           alone
           ,
           to
           guide
           vs
           in
           all
           things
           needfull
           to
           saluation
           ,
           without
           adding
           ought
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           diminishing
           ought
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           by
           diuine
           inspiration
           ,
           is
           infallibly
           euident
           from
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           themselues
           ,
           such
           as
           these
           .
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.16
           .
           before
           recited
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.20.21
           .
           
             So
             that
             ye
             first
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             no
             prophecie
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             of
             any
             priuate
             interpretation
             .
             For
             the
             prophecie
             came
             not
             in
             old
             time
             by
             the
             will
             of
             man
             :
             but
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             spake
             as
             they
             were
             moued
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           And
           for
           our
           more
           abundant
           satisfaction
           ,
           
           there
           are
           other
           testimonies
           ,
           that
           prooue
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           bee
           the
           very
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           these
           both
           external
           and
           internall
           .
        
         
         
           The
           
             externall
             testimonies
          
           are
           such
           as
           these
           :
        
         
           
           The
           diuine
           reuelations
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           were
           graced
           from
           heauen
           .
           For
           God
           was
           visibly
           present
           with
           Moses
           the
           writer
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           God
           testified
           his
           presence
           also
           by
           the
           cloud
           and
           smoke
           about
           the
           Arke
           ,
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           Temple
           :
           Fier
           from
           heauen
           deuoured
           the
           sacrifices
           ,
           and
           God
           gaue
           answere
           by
           the
           Vrim
           and
           Thummim
           .
        
         
           
           The
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           prophesies
           vttered
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           seuerall
           ages
           .
        
         
           
           The
           testimony
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           acknowledging
           the
           bookes
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           the
           pure
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
           The
           finall
           confession
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           who
           at
           their
           death
           did
           iustifie
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           willingly
           died
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           truths
           ,
           
           contained
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           The
           conuersion
           of
           the
           soules
           
           of
           men
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           comfort
           the
           godly
           finde
           in
           them
           in
           all
           afflictions
           .
        
         
           The
           miraculous
           calling
           of
           the
           
           men
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           in
           Moses
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           wrote
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           
             internall
             testimony
          
           is
           the
           witnesse
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           godly
           doth
           auouch
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           a
           testimony
           proper
           to
           the
           houshold
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           first
           principle
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Principle
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           scriptures
           are
           perfect
           ,
           which
           these
           places
           shew
           :
        
         
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.17
           .
           
             That
             the
             man
             of
             God
             may
             bee
             absolute
             ,
             being
             made
             perfect
             vnto
             all
             good
             workes
             .
          
        
         
           Psalm
           .
           19.7
           .
           
             The
             Law
             of
             the
             
             Lord
             is
             perfect
             ,
             conuerting
             the
             soule
             :
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             sure
             ,
             and
             giueth
             wisdome
             vnto
             the
             simple
             .
          
        
         
           Gal.
           1.8
           .
           
             But
             though
             that
             we
             ,
             or
             an
             Angell
             from
             heauen
             preach
             vnto
             you
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             we
             haue
             preached
             vnto
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             bee
             accursed
             .
          
        
         
           
           Duet
           .
           12.32
           .
           
             Therefore
             whatsoeuer
             I
             command
             you
             ,
             take
             heed
             you
             doe
             it
             :
             thou
             shalt
             put
             nothing
             thereto
             ,
             nor
             take
             ought
             there-from
             .
          
        
         
           Prou.
           8.7.8
           .
           
             For
             my
             mouth
             shall
             speake
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             my
             lips
             abhorre
             wickednesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             All
             the
             words
             of
             my
             mouth
             are
             righteous
             &
             there
             is
             no
             leaudnes
             ,
             nor
             frowardnesse
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           consideration
           of
           which
           principles
           may
           serue
           vs
           for
           diuers
           vses
           ;
           both
           for
           instruction
           and
           reproofe
           :
           for
           triall
           and
           for
           consolation
           :
           First
           ,
           
           wee
           should
           here
           be
           perswaded
        
         
         
           To
           study
           the
           Scriptures
           with
           
           all
           diligence
           ,
           and
           to
           striue
           to
           get
           the
           plenteous
           knowledge
           of
           them
           ;
           searching
           those
           diuine
           words
           ,
           and
           exercising
           our selues
           in
           the
           morning
           and
           euening
           ;
           accounting
           so
           much
           to
           bee
           added
           to
           our
           riches
           ,
           as
           wee
           get
           of
           this
           excellent
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           Iohn
           5.39
           .
           
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             for
             in
             them
             you
             thinke
             to
             haue
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             they
             ,
             which
             testifie
             of
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Col.
           3.16
           .
           
             Let
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Christ
             dwell
             in
             you
             plenteously
             in
             all
             wisdome
             ,
             teaching
             and
             admonishing
             your
             owne
             selues
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Psalm
           .
           1.2
           .
           
             But
             his
             delight
             is
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             law
             doth
             he
             meditate
             day
             and
             night
             .
          
        
         
           Labouring
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           acquaint
           our
           children
           ,
           and
           family
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Deut.
           6.7
           .
           
             And
             thou
             shalt
             rehearse
             
             them
             continually
             vnto
             thy
             children
             ,
             and
             shalt
             talke
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             thou
             tariest
             in
             thy
             house
             ,
             and
             as
             thou
             walkest
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             liest
             downe
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             risest
             vp
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           Since
           they
           are
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           perfect
           ,
           wee
           should
           rest
           vpon
           the
           directions
           ,
           and
           comforts
           we
           find
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           establish
           our
           hearts
           in
           all
           things
           wee
           learne
           out
           of
           them
           ;
           Rom.
           15.4
           .
           
             For
             whatsoeuer
             things
             are
             written
             afore
             time
             ,
             are
             written
             for
             our
             learning
             ,
             that
             wee
             through
             patience
             ,
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             might
             haue
             hope
             .
          
           They
           are
           a
           sure
           word
           ;
           we
           may
           rest
           vpon
           them
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.20
           .
           as
           beleeuing
           ,
           that
           euery
           word
           of
           God
           is
           pure
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           will
           make
           them
           good
           to
           such
           as
           trust
           in
           them
           ,
           Prou.
           30.5.6
           .
        
         
           
           We
           should
           care
           to
           reade
           ,
           and
           heare
           these
           Scriptures
           with
           al
           due
           
           preparation
           and
           attention
           ,
           and
           high
           estimation
           ,
           receiuing
           them
           as
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           man
           :
           1.
           
           Thes.
           2.13
           .
           labouring
           to
           bring
           cleane
           hearts
           ,
           and
           a
           meeke
           and
           teachable
           spirit
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           being
           able
           to
           saue
           our
           soules
           :
           Iames
           1.21.22
           .
           with
           a
           resolution
           to
           doe
           whatsoeuer
           God
           requireth
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           We
           should
           loue
           them
           aboue
           
           all
           treasures
           ,
           accounting
           them
           more
           deare
           ,
           then
           thousands
           of
           gold
           and
           siluer
           ,
           and
           reckoning
           the
           sentences
           learned
           out
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           the
           fairest
           ornament
           can
           decke
           vs
           :
           Deut.
           11.18.19
           .
           Psalm
           .
           119.72
           .
        
         
           We
           should
           therefore
           make
           
           them
           the
           rule
           of
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           and
           come
           continually
           to
           them
           to
           see
           ,
           
             whether
             our
             workes
             bee
             wrought
             in
             God
             ,
          
           and
           shewing
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           in
           the
           demonstration
           
           of
           the
           apparant
           life
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           commanding
           all
           our
           particular
           actions
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           see
           the
           light
           of
           the
           word
           in
           the
           light
           of
           our
           good
           workes
           .
        
         
           Phil.
           2.15
           .
           
             That
             wee
             may
             bee
             blamelesse
             and
             pure
             ,
             and
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             rebuke
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             naughty
             and
             crooked
             nation
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             you
             shine
             as
             lights
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           Gal.
           6.16
           .
           
             And
             as
             many
             as
             walk
             according
             to
             this
             rule
             ,
             peace
             shall
             be
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             mercy
             vpon
             the
             Israel
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Psalm
           .
           119.105
           .
           
             Thy
             word
             is
             a
             lanterne
             vnto
             my
             feete
             ,
             and
             a
             light
             vnto
             my
             path
             .
          
        
         
           Yea
           we
           should
           daily
           try
           and
           search
           the
           secrets
           of
           our
           hearts
           by
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           only
           can
           doe
           it
           .
           Heb.
           4.12
           .
           
             For
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             liuely
             ,
             and
             mighty
             in
             operation
             ,
             and
             sharper
             then
             any
             two
             edged
             
             sword
             ,
             and
             entreth
             through
             euen
             vnto
             the
             diuiding
             asunder
             of
             the
             soule
             and
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             ioynts
             and
             the
             marrow
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             discerner
             of
             the
             thoughts
             and
             intents
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           Wee
           should
           therefore
           in
           all
           
           questions
           and
           controuersies
           let
           the
           Scriptures
           iudge
           ,
           and
           
             thinke
             of
             no
             man
             ,
             aboue
             what
             is
             written
             ,
          
           Gal.
           1.7
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           4.6
           .
           Esay
           8.20
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           instruction
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           2
           these
           Principles
           reprooue
           the
           Papists
           and
           carnall
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           the
           godly
           too
           :
        
         
           The
           Papists
           are
           heere
           reproued
           ,
           
           1
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           making
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           depend
           vpon
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Church
           is
           built
           vpon
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           Ephes.
           2.20
           .
           
             And
             are
             built
             vpon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ;
             Iesus
             Christ
             
             himselfe
             being
             the
             chiefe
             corner
             stone
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           not
           holding
           it
           to
           bee
           sufficient
           without
           traditions
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           expresse
           word
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.17
           .
           
             That
             the
             man
             of
             God
             may
             be
             absolute
             ,
             being
             made
             perfect
             vnto
             all
             good
             works
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           with-holding
           the
           Scriptures
           from
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           keeping
           from
           them
           the
           sight
           of
           their
           Fathers
           wil
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           Iohn
           5.39
           .
           
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             for
             in
             them
             you
             thinke
             to
             haue
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             they
             which
             testifie
             of
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Col.
           3.16
           .
           
             Let
             the
             word
             of
             God
             dwell
             in
             you
             plenteously
             in
             all
             wisedome
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           4.
           
           For
           iudging
           controuersies
           without
           them
           :
           contrary
           to
           the
           commandement
           ,
           Esay
           8.20
           .
           
             To
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Testimony
             .
             If
             they
             speake
             not
             according
             to
             this
             word
             ,
             it
             
             is
             because
             there
             is
             no
             light
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           The
           carnal
           Protestants
           are
           here
           
           reproued
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           their
           miserable
           neglect
           of
           the
           reading
           ,
           2
           hearing
           ,
           meditation
           ,
           and
           the
           care
           to
           yeeld
           obedience
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           yea
           ,
           for
           the
           wretched
           neglect
           of
           the
           very
           buying
           of
           the
           Bible
           for
           their
           vse
           ,
           and
           the
           vse
           of
           their
           families
           ,
           and
           for
           daring
           to
           liue
           without
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           in
           times
           of
           spirituall
           famine
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           their
           vilde
           audaciousnesse
           ,
           that
           dare
           liue
           in
           such
           sins
           ,
           as
           they
           heare
           threatned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           prophanely
           despising
           the
           warning
           daily
           giuen
           them
           ,
           Esay
           30.11.12
           .
           Ier.
           23.9.10
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           their
           scorning
           and
           deriding
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           honour
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           frequent
           the
           hearing
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Esay
           57.3.4
           .
           
             But
             you
             witches
             
             children
             come
             hither
             ,
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             adulterer
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whore
             :
             On
             whō
             haue
             you
             iested
             ?
             Vpon
             whom
             haue
             you
             gaped
             ,
             and
             thrust
             out
             your
             tongs
             ?
             Are
             ye
             not
             rebellious
             children
             ,
             and
             a
             false
             seed
             ?
          
        
         
           4.
           
           For
           their
           irreuerence
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           the
           house
           of
           God
           to
           heare
           ,
           Eccles.
           5.1
           .
        
         
           
           Yea
           ,
           the
           godly
           themselues
           ought
           to
           bee
           humbled
           by
           the
           consideration
           hereof
           :
           3
           
             
               1.
               
               For
               their
               distractions
               in
               the
               hearing
               &
               reading
               of
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               neglecting
               the
               counsels
               and
               directions
               giuen
               out
               of
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               For
               not
               resting
               vpon
               it
               through
               vnbeliefe
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               For
               too
               much
               aptnes
               to
               receiue
               opinions
               ,
               if
               they
               come
               frō
               men
               they
               account
               godly
               ,
               though
               they
               haue
               no
               warrant
               from
               the
               word
               .
               There
               be
               traditions
               on
               the
               
               right
               hand
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               on
               the
               left
               .
            
          
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           reproofe
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           3
           wee
           may
           all
           try
           our selues
           ,
           what
           we
           are
           by
           our
           respect
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           If
           we
           loue
           and
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           we
           are
           of
           God
           ,
           Ioh.
           8.47
           .
           
             He
             that
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             heareth
             Gods
             word
             :
             ye
             therefore
             heare
             them
             not
             ,
             because
             ye
             are
             not
             of
             God.
          
           Gods
           people
           are
           a
           people
           ,
           in
           whose
           hearts
           is
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           Esay
           51.7
           .
           Psalm
           .
           37.31
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           4
           it
           may
           be
           a
           singular
           consolation
           to
           all
           such
           ,
           as
           find
           the
           word
           of
           God
           to
           testifie
           with
           thē
           :
           it
           matters
           not
           what
           the
           world
           saies
           ,
           or
           thinks
           of
           vs
           ;
           if
           we
           can
           find
           that
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           good
           cōcerning
           vs
           :
           our
           harts
           may
           be
           at
           rest
           ,
           when
           God
           speakes
           peace
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           we
           are
           in
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           when
           we
           follow
           the
           directions
           of
           the
           word
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IIII.
           Of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             
               Psalm
               .
               72.18.19
            
             .
          
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           principles
           concerning
           the
           fountaine
           of
           knowledge
           :
           the
           subiect
           of
           knowledge
           is
           God
           ,
           who
           must
           bee
           considered
           two
           waies
           :
           first
           ,
           
             In
             his
             nature
          
           :
           secondly
           ;
           
             In
             his
             works
          
           .
        
         
           4
           Concerning
           God
           considered
           in
           his
           nature
           ,
           there
           are
           foure
           principles
           :
        
         
           
           That
           he
           is
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God.
          
           
        
         
           
           That
           he
           is
           
             glorious
             in
             Nature
          
           .
        
         
           
           That
           he
           is
           
             three
             in
             Persons
          
           .
        
         
           
           That
           he
           is
           
             one
             in
             Essence
          
           .
        
         
           
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           is
           euery
           where
           apparant
           in
           
           euery
           leafe
           ,
           yea
           almost
           in
           euery
           line
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           spare
           quotations
           ,
           it
           being
           out
           of
           all
           doubt
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           so
           .
        
         
           And
           against
           all
           seeds
           of
           Atheisme
           ,
           
           men
           may
           keepe
           in
           their
           minds
           these
           other
           testimonies
           ;
           both
           inward
           and
           outward
           .
        
         
           The
           inward
           testimonies
           that
           proue
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           are
           these
           :
        
         
           The
           horror
           of
           conscience
           ,
           that
           
           befalles
           men
           after
           the
           committing
           of
           sinne
           ,
           dreading
           a
           supreame
           Iudge
           ;
           which
           terrours
           we
           see
           are
           oftentimes
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           most
           dreadfull
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           no
           outward
           thing
           can
           still
           .
        
         
           The
           testimony
           of
           the
           holy
           
           Ghost
           infallibly
           satisfying
           the
           godly
           herein
           .
        
         
           The
           reuelation
           of
           God
           to
           the
           
           harts
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           daily
           finding
           him
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           
           which
           presence
           of
           God
           they
           likewise
           misse
           ,
           if
           they
           sinne
           presumptuously
           .
        
         
           2
           The
           externall
           testimonies
           are
           taken
           from
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           ;
           either
           more
           generally
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           or
           more
           specially
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           world
           testifies
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ;
        
         
           
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           creation
           of
           it
           :
           this
           huge
           frame
           could
           not
           make
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           of
           necessity
           there
           must
           be
           some
           being
           that
           gaue
           it
           being
           .
        
         
           
           By
           the
           motion
           that
           is
           in
           it
           .
           For
           that
           shewes
           there
           is
           a
           supreame
           mouer
           .
        
         
           
           By
           the
           strange
           Iudgements
           that
           fall
           vpon
           the
           wicked
           ,
           somtimes
           in
           the
           very
           act
           of
           sinning
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           at
           the
           very
           instant
           of
           the
           wishes
           of
           wicked
           persons
           .
        
         
           
           In
           that
           all
           nations
           haue
           at
           all
           
           times
           acknowledged
           a
           God.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           Church
           God
           hath
           proued
           himselfe
           to
           be
           :
           
           
             
               1
               By
               
                 apparitions
                 :
                 God
              
               hath
               shewed
               himselfe
               by
               certaine
               formes
               ,
               or
               signes
               of
               his
               presence
               :
               thus
               
                 Adam
                 ,
                 Noah
                 ,
                 Abrahā
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               saw
               God.
               
            
             
               2
               By
               the
               miracles
               wrought
               beyond
               all
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               :
               as
               when
               he
               raised
               dead
               men
               ;
               diuided
               the
               sea
               ;
               made
               the
               Sunne
               goe
               backward
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           proofe
           of
           the
           first
           principle
           .
        
         
           That
           God
           is
           also
           maruellously
           
           glorious
           in
           his
           nature
           ,
           these
           places
           shew
           :
           Psal.
           29.
           all
           ouer
           .
        
         
           Exod.
           33.18
           .
           
             Againe
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             beseech
             thee
             shew
             me
             thy
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           19.
           
           
             And
             he
             answered
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           Esa.
           6.2.3
           .
           
             And
             one
             cried
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             holy
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             :
             the
             whole
             world
             is
             
             full
             of
             his
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Tim.
           6.16
           .
           
             Who
             onely
             hath
             immortality
             ,
             and
             dwelleth
             in
             the
             light
             that
             none
             can
             attaine
             vnto
             ,
             whom
             neuer
             man
             saw
             ,
             neither
             can
             see
             ,
             vnto
             whom
             bee
             honour
             ,
             and
             power
             euerlasting
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           10
           And
           how
           can
           hee
           be
           but
           exceeding
           glorious
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           is
           ,
        
         
           Incorporeall
           ,
           beyond
           the
           perfection
           
           of
           bodily
           things
           .
           Ioh.
           4.
           24.
           
           
             God
             is
             a
             spirit
          
           .
        
         
           
           Eternall
           without
           any
           beginning
           .
           Psal.
           90.2
           .
           
             Before
             the
             mountaines
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             before
             thou
             haddest
             formed
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             euen
             from
             euerlasting
             to
             euerlasting
             thou
             art
             our
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           Infinitely
           immense
           ,
           and
           incomprehensible
           .
           1.
           
           King.
           8.27
           .
           
             Is
             it
             true
             indeed
             that
             God
             will
             dwell
             on
             the
             earth
             ?
             Behold
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
             the
             heauens
             of
             heauens
             are
             not
             able
             to
             containe
             thee
             ,
             how
             much
             
             more
             vnable
             is
             this
             house
             that
             I
             haue
             built
             .
          
        
         
           Ier.
           23.24
           .
           
             Doe
             not
             I
             fill
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
        
         
           Immutable
           without
           shadow
           
           of
           change
           .
           Iam.
           1.17
           .
           
             Euery
             good
             giuing
             ,
             and
             euery
             perfect
             gift
             is
             from
             aboue
             ,
             and
             commeth
             downe
             from
             the
             father
             of
             lights
             ,
             with
             whom
             is
             no
             variablenesse
             ,
             neither
             shadow
             by
             turning
             .
          
        
         
           Numb
           .
           23.19
           .
           
             God
             is
             not
             as
             man
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             lie
             ,
             neither
             as
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             repent
             :
             Hath
             he
             said
             ,
             and
             shall
             he
             not
             doe
             it
             ?
             and
             hath
             he
             spoken
             ,
             and
             shall
             he
             not
             accomplish
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           Omnipotent
           ,
           so
           as
           nothing
           is
           
           impossible
           to
           him
           .
           Psalm
           .
           115.3
           .
           
             But
             our
             God
             is
             in
             heauen
             ,
             hee
             doth
             whatsoeuer
             he
             will.
             
          
        
         
           Mat.
           19.26
           .
           
             And
             Iesus
             beheld
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             vnto
             them
             ,
             with
             men
             this
             is
             impossible
             ,
             but
             with
             God
             all
             
             things
             are
             possible
             .
          
        
         
           Iob
           42.2
           .
           
             I
             know
             that
             thou
             canst
             doe
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             thought
             hidden
             from
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
           Omni-scient
           ,
           so
           as
           hee
           knowes
           all
           things
           vniuersally
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           .
           Psalm
           .
           147.5
           .
           
             Great
             is
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             great
             is
             his
             power
             ,
             his
             wisdome
             is
             infinite
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           11.33
           .
           
             O
             the
             deepnesse
             of
             the
             riches
             both
             of
             the
             wisedome
             and
             knowledge
             of
             God!
             how
             vnsearchable
             are
             his
             iudgements
             ,
             and
             his
             waies
             past
             finding
             out
             ?
          
        
         
           Hebr.
           4.13
           .
           
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             creature
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             manifest
             in
             his
             sight
             :
             but
             all
             things
             are
             naked
             and
             open
             vnto
             his
             eyes
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             haue
             to
             doe
             .
          
        
         
           
           Most
           holy
           :
           without
           sinne
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           hating
           sinne
           in
           others
           .
           Psalm
           .
           5.4
           .
           
             For
             thou
             art
             not
             a
             God
             that
             louest
             wickednesse
             :
             neither
             shall
             euill
             dwell
             with
             thee
             .
          
        
         
         
           Esa.
           6.3
           .
           
             And
             one
             cried
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             holy
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
          
        
         
           All-sufficient
           and
           independant
           .
           
           Genes
           .
           17.1
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             appeared
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             I
             am
             God
             all-sufficient
             ,
             walke
             before
             me
             ,
             and
             be
             thou
             vpright
             .
          
        
         
           Exod.
           3.14
           .
           
             And
             God
             answered
             Moses
             :
             I
             am
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Rom.
           11.36
           .
           
             For
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             through
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             are
             all
             things
             :
             to
             him
             be
             glory
             for
             euer
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           Most
           mercifull
           .
           Exod.
           34.6.7
           .
           
           
             So
             the
             Lord
             passed
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             cried
             :
             The
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Lord
             ,
             strong
             ,
             mercifull
             ,
             and
             gracious
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Reseruing
             mercy
             for
             thousands
             ,
             forgiuing
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             transgression
             ,
             and
             sinne
             ,
             and
             not
             making
             the
             wicked
             innocent
             .
          
        
         
           Psalm
           .
           136.
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Immortall
           :
           so
           as
           hee
           
           
           can
           neuer
           die
           or
           cease
           to
           bee
           .
           1.
           
           Tim.
           1.17
           .
           
             Now
             vnto
             the
             King
             euerlasting
             ,
             immortall
             ,
             inuisible
             ,
             vnto
             God
             onely
             wise
             ,
             be
             honour
             and
             glory
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
           And
           all
           this
           should
           teach
           vs
           :
        
         
           
           To
           adore
           ,
           and
           feare
           this
           great
           and
           glorious
           God.
           1
           Rom.
           11.33.35.36
           .
           
             O
             the
             deepnesse
             of
             the
             riches
             both
             of
             the
             wisedome
             and
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           To
           dilate
           our
           hearts
           in
           a
           speciall
           manner
           in
           his
           praises
           :
           Neuer
           such
           a
           subiect
           of
           praise
           ,
           as
           God
           :
           His
           praises
           should
           take
           vp
           all
           people
           ,
           by
           all
           meanes
           ,
           and
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           while
           we
           haue
           any
           being
           .
           Psalm
           .
           72.18.19
           .
           
             Blessed
             bee
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             and
             blessed
             bee
             his
             glorious
             name
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             whole
             earth
             be
             filled
             with
             his
             glory
             .
             Amen
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           Psalm
           .
           96.
           vers
           .
           1.
           &c.
           
             Oh
             sing
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             blesse
             
             his
             name
             ,
             declare
             his
             glory
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ;
             the
             Lord
             is
             great
             and
             greatly
             to
             be
             praised
             :
             giue
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             the
             glory
             due
             vnto
             his
             name
             .
          
        
         
           Psal.
           147.1
           .
           
             Praise
             ye
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             praise
             is
             comely
             ,
          
           Psalm
           .
           148.
           the
           whole
           .
           Reuel
           .
           5.9
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           With
           speciall
           admiration
           to
           
           set
           our
           hearts
           and
           affections
           vpon
           him
           ,
           to
           loue
           him
           with
           all
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           might
           .
           Deut.
           30.6
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             will
             circumcise
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             hart
             of
             thy
             seed
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             loue
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             with
             all
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             soule
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             liue
             .
          
        
         
           Oh
           these
           beauties
           should
           make
           vs
           wonderfully
           in
           loue
           with
           God!
           who
           onely
           is
           worthy
           to
           be
           accounted
           of
           a
           good
           nature
           .
        
         
           Matth.
           19.17
           .
           
             And
             he
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             why
             callest
             thou
             me
             good
             ?
             there
             is
             none
             good
             ,
             but
             one
             ,
             euen
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           
           With
           all
           diligence
           to
           seeke
           all
           good
           at
           his
           hands
           .
        
         
           
           With
           all
           thankfulnesse
           to
           acknowledge
           what
           good
           wee
           receiue
           from
           him
           ;
           yea
           acknowledging
           all
           we
           haue
           to
           bee
           from
           him
           .
           Iam.
           1.17
           .
           
             Euery
             good
             giuing
             ,
             and
             euery
             perfect
             gift
             is
             from
             aboue
             ,
             and
             commeth
             downe
             from
             the
             father
             of
             lights
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           What
           are
           wee
           ,
           that
           so
           great
           a
           God
           should
           set
           his
           heart
           vpon
           vs
           to
           shew
           vs
           mercy
           ?
        
         
           
           Seeing
           hee
           is
           a
           spirit
           ,
           and
           so
           transcendently
           glorious
           ,
           and
           knowes
           all
           things
           ,
           we
           should
           resolue
           to
           serue
           him
           with
           all
           possible
           affection
           ,
           putting
           on
           all
           the
           beauties
           of
           the
           best
           holinesse
           we
           can
           get
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           into
           his
           presence
           .
           Ioh.
           4.24
           .
           
             God
             is
             a
             spirit
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             worship
             him
             must
             worship
             him
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           
           Let
           vs
           for
           euer
           hate
           sinne
           ,
           and
           
           striue
           for
           all
           possible
           imitation
           of
           his
           holinesse
           .
           Psal.
           36.10
           .
           
             Extend
             thy
             louing
             kindnesse
             to
             them
             that
             know
             thee
             ,
             and
             thy
             righteousnesse
             vnto
             them
             that
             are
             vpright
             of
             hart
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.15.16
           .
           
             But
             as
             he
             which
             hath
             called
             you
             is
             holy
             ,
             so
             be
             you
             holy
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             conuersation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Because
             it
             is
             written
             :
             Be
             you
             holy
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             holy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           5.18.19
           .
           
             We
             know
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             sinneth
             not
             :
             but
             he
             that
             is
             begotten
             of
             God
             ,
             keepeth
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             toucheth
             him
             not
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Iob
           42.6
           .
           
             Therefore
             I
             abhorre
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             repent
             in
             dust
             and
             ashes
             .
          
           
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           wee
           should
           striue
           to
           get
           and
           encrease
           in
           the
           true
           knowledge
           of
           our
           glorious
           God
           ,
           
           wee
           should
           study
           his
           glory
           ;
           but
           then
           wee
           must
           be
           warned
           ,
           when
           we
           go
           about
           this
           study
           ,
           to
           looke
           
           to
           diuers
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           must
           repent
           vs
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           for
           this
           knowledge
           requires
           a
           cleane
           heart
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Wee
           must
           bring
           an
           humble
           and
           teachable
           mind
           :
           Psalm
           .
           25.9
           .
           
             Them
             that
             bee
             meeke
             will
             hee
             guide
             in
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             teach
             the
             humble
             his
             way
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Let
           the
           Word
           bee
           thy
           guide
           :
           looke
           for
           him
           in
           the
           Word
           :
           Thou
           must
           captiuate
           thy
           Reason
           ,
           and
           aduance
           thy
           faith
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Thou
           must
           goe
           to
           the
           Sonne
           to
           reueale
           the
           Father
           :
           pray
           Christ
           to
           shew
           thee
           the
           Father
           :
           Ioh.
           1.18
           ,
           
             No
             man
             hath
             seene
             God
             at
             any
             time
             :
             the
             onely
             begotten
             Sonne
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             hee
             hath
             declared
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Pray
           for
           the
           spirit
           of
           reuelation
           to
           forme
           this
           in
           thee
           ,
           and
           
           resolue
           to
           get
           thy
           heart
           established
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           many
           prayers
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Obserue
           him
           in
           his
           Image
           in
           his
           children
           ,
           get
           affection
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           liue
           much
           with
           them
           .
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           4.8.12.16
           ,
           
             Hee
             that
             loueth
             not
             ,
             knoweth
             not
             God
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             loue
             .
          
        
         
           
             No
             man
             hath
             seene
             God
             at
             any
             time
             ;
             if
             wee
             loue
             one
             another
             ,
             God
             dwelleth
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             his
             loue
             is
             perfect
             in
             vs
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           Instruction
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           also
           much
           matter
           of
           
           humiliatiō
           for
           those
           vile
           
             Atheisticall
             thoughts
          
           ,
           
           and
           base
           conceits
           which
           are
           in
           mens
           minds
           cōcerning
           God
           :
           and
           for
           the
           daily
           neglect
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ;
           forgetting
           him
           dayes
           without
           number
           ,
           and
           for
           daring
           to
           sinne
           in
           his
           sight
           ;
           but
           especially
           for
           want
           of
           those
           burning
           desires
           after
           God
           ,
           
           and
           that
           surpassing
           loue
           of
           his
           glorious
           nature
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           here
           is
           singular
           Consolation
           vnto
           all
           those
           that
           are
           assured
           they
           are
           in
           fauour
           with
           God.
           
           Why
           doe
           not
           our
           hearts
           say
           ,
           
             Wee
             haue
             none
             in
             heauen
             but
             God
             ?
             and
             doe
             desire
             none
             in
             earth
             with
             him
             ?
          
           Psalm
           .
           7.3.23
           .
           seeing
           he
           is
           so
           all-sufficient
           ,
           able
           to
           doe
           vs
           so
           much
           good
           ,
           and
           our
           plentifull
           reward
           ,
           Genes
           .
           17.1
           .
           and
           knowes
           our
           wayes
           ,
           Psal.
           1.6
           .
           and
           entertaines
           his
           people
           with
           so
           much
           grace
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           36.7.8
           .
           and
           the
           rather
           because
           he
           will
           neuer
           change
           ,
           and
           loue
           thee
           with
           an
           eternall
           loue
           .
           Iam.
           1.17
           .
           2.
           
           Tim.
           2.13
           .
           Numb
           .
           23.19
           .
        
         
           This
           should
           be
           the
           life
           of
           our
           liues
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           eternall
           life
           to
           know
           him
           to
           be
           ours
           in
           Christ.
           Ioh.
           17.3
           .
           Ierem.
           9.24
           .
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           second
           principle
           .
        
         
         
           The
           third
           Principle
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           thre
           persons
           in
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           proued
           two
           waies
           :
        
         
           That
           there
           is
           more
           then
           one
           
           person
           :
           
           Gen.
           1.26
           .
           
             Furthermore
             God
             said
             ,
             Let
             vs
             make
             man
             in
             our
             owne
             Image
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             likenesse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           That
           there
           are
           three
           in
           number
           .
           
           Mat.
           3.16.17
           .
           
             And
             loe
             the
             heauens
             were
             opened
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             saw
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             descending
             like
             a
             Doue
             ,
             and
             lighting
             vpon
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             loe
             a
             voice
             came
             from
             heauen
             ,
             saying
             ;
             This
             is
             my
             beloued
             Son
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Matth.
           28.19
           .
           
             Goe
             therefore
             and
             teach
             all
             nations
             ,
             baptizing
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Cor.
           13.13
           .
           
             The
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             loue
             of
             
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             be
             with
             you
             all
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           Ioh.
           14.16.17.28
           .
           
             And
             I
             will
             pray
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             giue
             you
             another
             Comforter
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             abide
             with
             you
             for
             euer
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Ioh.
           15.26
           .
           
             But
             when
             the
             Comforter
             shall
             come
             ,
             whom
             I
             will
             send
             vnto
             you
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           5.7
           .
           
             For
             there
             are
             three
             which
             beare
             record
             in
             heauen
             ;
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             and
             these
             three
             are
             one
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           These
           three
           were
           called
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           and
           in
           the
           new
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           
        
         
           The
           vse
           should
           be
           :
        
         
           
           To
           teach
           vs
           to
           conceiue
           of
           God
           with
           all
           possible
           adoration
           of
           his
           glorious
           condition
           ,
           who
           hath
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           nature
           
           what
           is
           beyond
           the
           reach
           of
           men
           or
           Angels
           :
           thou
           must
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           so
           ,
           though
           reason
           cannot
           tell
           ●hee
           ,
           how
           it
           is
           ;
           let
           it
           suffice
           thee
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           .
           Thou
           shalt
           know
           more
           how
           it
           is
           ,
           both
           when
           they
           knowledge
           is
           more
           growne
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           when
           thou
           commest
           to
           thy
           perfect
           age
           in
           heauen
           .
        
         
           When
           thou
           commest
           to
           worship
           
           God
           ,
           make
           conscience
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           thou
           rob
           not
           any
           of
           the
           persons
           of
           their
           glory
           :
           But
           know
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           three
           persons
           ,
           not
           one
           person
           onely
           .
        
         
           Learne
           thou
           in
           thy
           course
           of
           
           life
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           works
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           giue
           to
           each
           person
           his
           glory
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           done
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           may
           be
           an
           vnspeakeable
           
           comfort
           to
           thee
           ,
           if
           thou
           consider
           what
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           is
           to
           
           thee
           :
           thy
           holinesse
           and
           happines
           was
           conceiued
           ,
           decreed
           ,
           framed
           ,
           purchased
           ,
           renewed
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           for
           euer
           testified
           by
           ●●ree
           in
           heauen
           ,
           1.
           
           Iohn
           5.7
           .
           
             For
             there
             are
             three
             which
             beare
             record
             ,
             &c.
          
           Gen.
           1.26
           .
           as
           before
           .
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           third
           principle
           .
        
         
           
           That
           there
           is
           but
           one
           God
           ,
           is
           proued
           in
           these
           places
           ,
           
           Deu.
           6.4
           .
           
             Heare
             ,
             O
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             is
             Lord
             only
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Esay
           44.6.8
           .
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             his
             Redeemer
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             :
             I
             am
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             without
             me
             is
             there
             no
             God.
             You
             are
             my
             witnesses
             whether
             there
             be
             a
             God
             beside
             me
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Mark.
           12.29
           .
           
             Heare
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             is
             the
             only
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
          
           Ephes.
           4.5.6
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           8.4
           .
           
             We
             know
             that
             an
             idoll
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             none
             other
             God
             ,
             but
             one
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           The
           vses
           are
           these
           :
           
        
         
           Adore
           him
           ,
           whom
           al
           creatures
           
           are
           bound
           to
           serue
           and
           acknowledge
           ,
           who
           hath
           no
           partners
           in
           his
           supreame
           Soueraignty
           .
        
         
           Psal.
           86.9.10
           .
           
             All
             nations
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             made
             shall
             come
             and
             worship
             before
             thee
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             shall
             glorifie
             thy
             name
             :
          
        
         
           
             For
             thou
             art
             great
             ,
             and
             dost
             wondrous
             things
             ,
             thou
             art
             God
             alone
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Loue
           him
           alone
           ,
           or
           aboue
           all
           :
           
           He
           knoweth
           them
           that
           loue
           him
           ,
           and
           shew
           it
           by
           seruing
           him
           only
           ,
           Deut.
           6.4.5
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             our
             God
             is
             Lord
             onely
             :
          
        
         
           
             And
             thou
             shalt
             loue
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             with
             all
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             al
             thy
             soule
             ,
             and
             with
             al
             thy
             might
             ,
             &c.
          
           Mark.
           12.29.30
           .
           as
           before
           .
        
         
           It
           should
           repent
           vs
           ,
           that
           euer
           
           wee
           relied
           vpon
           any
           other
           but
           him
           ,
           learning
           hereafter
           for
           euer
           to
           relie
           vpon
           him
           in
           our
           desperatest
           
           extremities
           ,
           as
           these
           places
           shew
           ,
           Deut.
           32.37.38.39
           .
           Isay
           37.16
           .
           1.
           
           Sam
           ▪
           2.2.3
           .
        
         
           
           We
           should
           therefore
           keepe
           the
           vnity
           of
           the
           spirit
           in
           the
           bond
           of
           peace
           ,
           as
           is
           vrged
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.3.6
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           We
           should
           therefore
           vse
           but
           one
           Mediator
           to
           him
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           2.5
           .
           
             For
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             Mediatour
             betweene
             God
             and
             Man
             :
             Which
             is
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           Lastly
           ,
           how
           happy
           are
           his
           people
           ?
           they
           are
           most
           sure
           to
           prosper
           and
           grow
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           principle
           is
           shewed
           ,
           Isai.
           44.6.7.8
           .
           with
           coherence
           .
        
         
           Hetherto
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           follow
           :
           His
           workes
           are
           either
           of
           Creation
           or
           Prouidence
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           Of
           the
           Creation
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Reuel
                 .
                 4.11
              
               .
            
             
               Thou
               art
               worthy
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               to
               receiue
               glory
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               power
               :
               for
               thou
               hast
               created
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               for
               thy
               wils
               sake
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               haue
               been
               created
               .
            
          
        
         
           THere
           are
           fiue
           principles
           concerning
           the
           Creation
           :
           5
        
         
           That
           the
           World
           had
           
           a
           beginning
           ,
           &
           was
           not
           eternall
           ,
           Gen.
           1.1
           .
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             God
             created
             the
             heauen
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Prou.
           8.24
           .
           &c.
           
             When
             there
             were
             no
             depths
             was
             I
             begotten
             ;
             when
             there
             were
             no
             fountaines
             abounding
             with
             water
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Ephes.
           1.4
           .
           
             As
             hee
             hath
             chosen
             
             
             
             
             
             vs
             in
             him
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           That
           this
           world
           and
           al
           things
           therein
           was
           made
           by
           God
           ,
           Acts
           17.24
           .
           
             God
             that
             made
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             that
             are
             therein
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Iohn
           1.3
           .
           
             All
             things
             were
             made
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             without
             it
             was
             made
             nothing
             ,
             that
             was
             made
             .
          
        
         
           Gens
           .
           1.1
           .
           Psalm
           .
           33.6
           .
           
             By
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             were
             the
             heauens
             made
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             host
             of
             them
             by
             the
             breath
             of
             his
             mouth
             .
          
        
         
           Isaiah
           40.28
           .
           
             Knowest
             thou
             not
             ,
             or
             hast
             thou
             not
             heard
             ,
             that
             the
             euerlasting
             God
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             created
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Colos.
           1.16
           .
           
             For
             by
             him
             were
             all
             things
             created
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             in
             earth
             :
             things
             visible
             ,
             and
             inuisible
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           That
           all
           was
           made
           of
           nothing
           .
        
         
           Rom.
           4.17
           .
           
             Before
             God
             ,
             whom
             he
             beleeued
             :
             who
             quickneth
             the
             dead
             ,
             
             and
             calleth
             those
             things
             which
             bee
             not
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             .
          
        
         
           Heb.
           11.3
           .
           
             Through
             faith
             wee
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             was
             ordained
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             things
             which
             we
             see
             ,
             are
             not
             made
             of
             things
             which
             did
             appeare
             .
          
        
         
           That
           God
           made
           all
           things
           by
           
           his
           word
           onely
           :
           He
           spake
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           created
           :
           He
           said
           ,
           let
           it
           bee
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           so
           ,
           Genes
           .
           1.
           
           Heb.
           11.3
           .
           Psal.
           33.6.9
           .
           all
           recited
           before
           .
        
         
           That
           all
           things
           in
           their
           Creation
           
           were
           made
           good
           ,
           Gen.
           1.31
           .
           and
           2.1
           .
           
             And
             God
             saw
             all
             that
             hee
             had
             made
             ,
             and
             loe
             it
             was
             very
             good
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           vse
           may
           be
           :
           
        
         
           For
           Information
           :
           The
           glorie
           
           of
           the
           Lord
           shall
           endure
           for
           euer
           :
           1
           He
           shall
           reioyce
           in
           his
           workes
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           104.31
           .
        
         
           For
           Instruction
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           
           Scripture
           teacheth
           vs
           by
           the
           creation
           :
           6
        
         
         
           1.
           
           To
           feare
           him
           ,
           and
           stand
           in
           awe
           of
           him
           ,
           euen
           all
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           work
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           Psal.
           33.6.7.8
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           study
           the
           knowledge
           of
           these
           workes
           of
           his
           ;
           to
           remember
           them
           ,
           contemplate
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           praise
           his
           workmanship
           ,
           and
           admire
           his
           glory
           ,
           that
           doth
           
             great
             things
             ,
             and
             vnsearchable
             ,
             yea
             maruelous
             things
             without
             number
             ,
             &c
             ,
          
           Iob
           9.10.11
           .
           shall
           we
           not
           
             sing
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             all
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             praise
             our
             God
             while
             we
             liue
             ,
             &c
             ,
          
           Psal.
           104
           33.
           seeing
           
             The
             heauens
             declare
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             firmament
             sheweth
             the
             worke
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
          
           Psal.
           19.1
           .
           and
           
             the
             inuisible
             things
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             eternall
             power
             and
             God-head
             are
             seene
             by
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             being
             considered
             in
             his
             workes
             ,
             &c
             ,
          
           Rom.
           1.20
           .
           Let
           vs
           remember
           ,
           that
           God
           gaue
           a
           Sabbath
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           remember
           
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           in
           the
           creation
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           obserue
           the
           distinct
           glory
           of
           euery
           person
           ,
           admire
           that
           Sonne
           ,
           by
           whom
           God
           made
           the
           worlds
           ,
           Heb.
           1.3
           .
           Col.
           1.16
           .
           and
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           sitting
           vpon
           that
           Chaos
           ,
           first
           hatched
           it
           ,
           Genes
           .
           1.2
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           acknowledge
           Gods
           soueraigntie
           ,
           let
           him
           take
           whom
           he
           will
           away
           ,
           who
           can
           say
           ,
           what
           doest
           thou
           ,
           Iob
           9.13
           .
           
             God
             will
             not
             withdraw
             his
             anger
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             mighty
             helpes
             stoope
             vnder
             him
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Vpon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           distresses
           to
           seeke
           vnto
           him
           for
           helpe
           ,
           assistance
           and
           succour
           :
           Psalm
           .
           124.8
           .
           Psalm
           .
           134.3
           .
           yea
           beleeuing
           in
           him
           ,
           though
           we
           see
           no
           hope
           in
           respect
           of
           outward
           meanes
           ,
           Rom
           4.17
           .
           Heb.
           11.3
           .
           Isaiah
           37.16
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           this
           is
           true
           of
           affliction
           ,
           and
           outward
           distresses
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           true
           of
           all
           spirituall
           distresses
           
           about
           the
           meanes
           or
           matter
           of
           holinesse
           :
           for
           God
           himselfe
           vseth
           the
           word
           (
           create
           )
           in
           both
           ,
           to
           shew
           vs
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           that
           reason
           to
           rest
           vpon
           him
           ,
           Isaiah
           57.19
           ,
           
             I
             create
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             lips
             to
             be
             peace
             ,
             &c.
          
           Psalm
           .
           51.10
           .
           
             Create
             in
             me
             a
             cleane
             heart
             ,
             &c.
          
           so
           it
           is
           applied
           to
           good
           works
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.10
           .
           and
           to
           our
           protection
           in
           generall
           ,
           Esay
           4.4
           .
           and
           5.
           
           To
           shew
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           as
           difficult
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           heauen
           and
           earth
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           yet
           God
           will
           doe
           it
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           To
           teach
           vs
           compassion
           to
           the
           creatures
           ,
           we
           should
           loue
           the
           worke
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           not
           bee
           cruell
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           voide
           of
           pitie
           .
        
         
           
           These
           principles
           also
           may
           serue
           for
           reproofe
           of
           wicked
           men
           :
        
         
           
           For
           not
           fearing
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           trembling
           before
           him
           ,
           as
           Ierem.
           5.22.23
           .
           
             Feare
             ye
             not
             me
             ,
             saith
             the
             
             Lord
             ?
             will
             ye
             not
             be
             afraid
             at
             my
             presence
             ,
             which
             haue
             placed
             the
             sand
             for
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             by
             the
             spirituall
             decree
             ▪
             a
             perpetuall
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             passe
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           For
           not
           regarding
           his
           works
           ,
           
           Isaiah
           1.12
           .
           
             And
             the
             harpe
             ,
             and
             viol
             ,
             and
             timbrel
             ,
             and
             pipe
             ,
             and
             wine
             are
             in
             their
             feasts
             :
             but
             they
             regard
             not
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             neither
             consider
             the
             worke
             of
             his
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           For
           hardning
           themselues
           in
           
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           notwithstanding
           Gods
           threatnings
           ,
           Iob
           4.13
           .
           with
           vers
           .
           15.16.21
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           for
           consolation
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           put
           their
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           Psal.
           116.5.6
           .
        
         
           He
           can
           dispose
           of
           all
           ,
           since
           the
           earth
           is
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           therein
           .
           Oh
           ,
           what
           is
           man
           ?
           that
           God
           should
           bee
           mindefull
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           giue
           him
           such
           pre-eminence
           ouer
           the
           workes
           of
           his
           
           hands
           ,
           Psalme
           8.4.5.6.7.8
           .
           Prouerbs
           8.31
           .
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           Creation
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           Of
           Gods
           Prouidence
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Rom.
                 11.36
              
               .
            
             
               For
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               through
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               him
               ,
               are
               all
               things
               .
               To
               him
               be
               glory
               for
               euer
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           7
           THe
           principles
           concerning
           Gods
           prouidence
           are
           ;
        
         
           That
           God
           still
           
           knowes
           ,
           and
           takes
           continual
           notice
           of
           all
           things
           :
        
         
           Prou.
           15.3
           .
           
             The
             eies
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             euery
             place
             behold
             the
             euill
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             .
          
        
         
           Zach.
           4.10
           .
           
             These
             seuen
             are
             the
             
             eies
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             goe
             through
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
        
         
           Heb.
           4.13
           .
           
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             creature
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             manifest
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             are
             naked
             and
             open
             vnto
             his
             eyes
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             haue
             to
             doe
             .
          
        
         
           Psal.
           113.6
           .
           
             Who
             abaseth
             himselfe
             to
             behold
             things
             in
             the
             heauen
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           That
           God
           vpholds
           ,
           and
           gouerns
           ,
           
           &
           disposeth
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           as
           al
           things
           continue
           through
           him
           :
        
         
           Psal.
           119.91
           .
           
             They
             continue
             euen
             to
             this
             day
             by
             thine
             ordinances
             :
             for
             all
             are
             thy
             seruants
             .
          
        
         
           Iohn
           5.17
           .
           
             But
             Iesus
             answered
             them
             :
             My
             Father
             worketh
             hitherto
             ,
             and
             I
             worke
             .
          
        
         
           Acts
           17.25.28
           .
           
             He
             giueth
             to
             all
             life
             ,
             and
             breath
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             :
             For
             in
             him
             we
             liue
             ,
             and
             moue
             ,
             and
             haue
             our
             being
             .
          
        
         
         
           Psal.
           104.14.21.27.28.30
           .
           
             Hee
             causeth
             grasse
             to
             grow
             for
             the
             cattle
             ,
             and
             hearb
             for
             the
             vse
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             bring
             forth
             bread
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lions
             rore
             after
             their
             prey
             ,
             and
             seeke
             their
             meate
             at
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             All
             these
             waite
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             giue
             them
             food
             in
             due
             season
             :
          
        
         
           
             Thou
             giuest
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             gather
             it
             ;
             thou
             openest
             thy
             hand
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             filled
             with
             good
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             Againe
             ,
             if
             thou
             send
             forth
             thy
             spirit
             ,
             they
             are
             created
             ,
             and
             thou
             renewest
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
           That
           this
           prouidence
           of
           God
           reacheth
           to
           all
           things
           ;
           euen
           the
           smallest
           things
           are
           gouerned
           ,
           &
           vpheld
           by
           God.
           
        
         
           Rom.
           11.36
           .
           
             For
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             through
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             ,
             are
             all
             things
             :
             To
             him
             be
             glory
             for
             euer
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
         
           Matth.
           10.29.30
           .
           
             Are
             not
             two
             Sparrowes
             sold
             for
             a
             farthing
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             shall
             not
             fall
             on
             the
             ground
             without
             your
             Father
             :
          
        
         
           
             Yea
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             haires
             of
             your
             head
             are
             numbred
             .
          
        
         
           Psal.
           147.8.9.16.17.18
           .
           
             Which
             couereth
             the
             heauen
             with
             clouds
             ,
             and
             prepareth
             raine
             for
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             maketh
             the
             grasse
             to
             grow
             vpon
             the
             mountaines
             .
          
        
         
           
             Which
             giueth
             to
             beasts
             their
             food
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             young
             rauens
             that
             crie
             .
          
        
         
           
             He
             giueth
             snow
             like
             wooll
             ,
             and
             scattereth
             the
             hoare
             frost
             like
             ashes
             .
          
        
         
           
             He
             casteth
             forth
             his
             ice
             like
             morsels
             ,
             who
             can
             abide
             the
             cold
             thereof
             ?
          
        
         
           
             He
             sendeth
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             melteth
             them
             :
             he
             causeth
             his
             wind
             to
             blow
             ,
             and
             the
             waters
             flow
             .
          
        
         
           That
           of
           al
           creatures
           ,
           God
           hath
           
           most
           care
           and
           respect
           of
           man.
           
        
         
           Prou
           8.31
           .
           
             And
             tooke
             my
             solace
             in
             the
             compasse
             of
             his
             earth
             ,
             and
             my
             
             delight
             is
             with
             the
             children
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           Psal.
           8.3.4
           .
           
             What
             is
             man
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             mindfull
             of
             him
             ?
             and
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             thou
             visitest
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Cor.
           9.9.10
           .
           
             For
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             mussel
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             oxe
             ,
             that
             treadeth
             out
             the
             corne
             ;
             doth
             God
             take
             care
             for
             oxen
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Either
             saith
             he
             it
             not
             altogether
             for
             our
             sakes
             ?
             for
             our
             sakes
             no
             doubt
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             eareth
             ,
             should
             eare
             in
             hope
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             that
             thresheth
             in
             hope
             ,
             should
             be
             partaker
             of
             his
             hope
             .
          
        
         
           
           That
           the
           good
           or
           euill
           which
           befalles
           man
           ,
           is
           not
           without
           Gods
           prouidence
           .
        
         
           Amos
           3.6
           .
           
             Or
             shall
             a
             trumpet
             be
             blowne
             in
             a
             Citie
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             be
             not
             afraid
             ?
             or
             shall
             there
             be
             euill
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             done
             it
             ?
          
        
         
         
           That
           he
           doth
           whatsoeuer
           pleaseth
           
           him
           in
           heauen
           and
           in
           earth
           ,
           Psal.
           115.3
           .
           
             But
             our
             God
             is
             in
             heauen
             ,
             he
             doth
             whatsoeuer
             he
             will.
             
          
        
         
           Ionah
           1.14
           .
           
             For
             thou
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             hast
             done
             as
             it
             pleased
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           Eccles.
           3.14
           .
           
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             God
             shall
             doe
             ,
             it
             shall
             bee
             for
             euer
             :
             to
             it
             can
             no
             man
             adde
             ,
             and
             from
             it
             can
             none
             diminish
             :
             For
             God
             hath
             done
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             feare
             before
             him
             .
          
        
         
           That
           Gods
           dominion
           is
           euerlasting
           ,
           
           Psalm
           .
           146.10
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             raigne
             for
             euer
             ,
             O
             Sion
             ,
             thy
             God
             endureth
             from
             generation
             to
             generation
             :
             praise
             ye
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           The
           vses
           are
           :
           
        
         
           For
           information
           :
           this
           is
           a
           glorious
           
           subiect
           to
           meditate
           of
           ,
           1
           and
           if
           wee
           search
           into
           it
           distinctly
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           things
           admirable
           in
           Gods
           gouernment
           ;
           11
           as
           ,
        
         
           1
           First
           ,
           the
           vicegerency
           of
           Christ
           
           his
           Son
           ,
           Heb.
           1.3
           .
           
             Who
             being
             the
             brightnes
             of
             the
             glory
             ,
             &
             the
             engraued
             form
             of
             his
             persō
             ,
             &
             bearing
             vp
             al
             things
             by
             his
             mighty
             word
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           splendor
           of
           the
           meanes
           he
           vseth
           ,
           euen
           Kings
           on
           earth
           are
           his
           seruants
           ,
           Pro.
           21.1
           .
           
             The
             Kings
             heart
             is
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             riuers
             of
             waters
             :
             he
             turneth
             it
             whithersoeuer
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             :
          
           yea
           Angels
           in
           heauen
           ,
           Oh
           the
           admirable
           glory
           of
           the
           gouernmēt
           of
           angels
           in
           the
           world
           !
           as
           is
           shadowed
           out
           in
           Ezech.
           1.4
           .
           to
           15.
           
        
         
           3
           The
           variety
           of
           meanes
           he
           hath
           ,
           and
           can
           raise
           ;
           euen
           all
           the
           armies
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           .
        
         
           4
           His
           working
           somtimes
           without
           meanes
           ,
           Genes
           .
           2.
           
        
         
           5
           His
           working
           against
           means
           sometimes
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           105.12
           .
           to
           16.
           
           The
           Sunne
           must
           stand
           still
           :
           Fier
           must
           not
           burne
           :
           the
           Sea
           must
           
           not
           drowne
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           6
           The
           extent
           of
           his
           gouernment
           ;
           what
           a
           worke
           to
           order
           all
           things
           ?
        
         
           7
           The
           preseruation
           of
           all
           the
           sorts
           of
           things
           euen
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           By
           succession
           perpetuating
           his
           creation
           ;
           and
           supporting
           all
           things
           ,
           prouiding
           daily
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           8
           The
           destruction
           he
           makes
           amongst
           the
           creatures
           ,
           Psa.
           104.29
           .
           By
           deluge
           ,
           fier
           ,
           sword
           ,
           pestilence
           ,
           tumbling
           downe
           Monarchies
           ,
           &c
           ,
           Psal.
           68.1
           .
        
         
           9
           The
           ordering
           of
           the
           disorders
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           turning
           sinne
           to
           good
           ,
           as
           an
           Apothecary
           doth
           poyson
           ;
           and
           directing
           euill
           instruments
           ,
           wicked
           men
           ,
           to
           punish
           the
           wicked
           ,
           or
           to
           correct
           the
           godly
           .
           To
           see
           how
           God
           lookes
           one
           way
           ,
           and
           they
           another
           .
           Nabuchadnezzar
           intends
           
           to
           satisfie
           his
           owne
           pride
           ,
           reuenge
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           couetousnesse
           :
           yet
           God
           guides
           it
           to
           another
           vse
           ,
           euen
           to
           correct
           his
           people
           ,
           which
           hee
           sheweth
           by
           burning
           his
           rod
           ,
           Esa.
           10.5.6
           .
           Esa.
           14.5.6
           .
           and
           29.
           and
           God
           directs
           the
           euill
           actions
           of
           the
           wicked
           to
           a
           good
           end
           :
           so
           of
           the
           Iewes
           in
           killing
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           10
           But
           especially
           his
           admirable
           disposing
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           infinite
           multitude
           of
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           is
           shadowed
           in
           the
           wheeles
           ,
           Ezech
           .
           1.15
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           11
           All
           this
           to
           be
           done
           without
           labour
           ,
           or
           vexation
           :
           say
           therfore
           ,
           as
           Psalm
           .
           104.1.24
           .
           
             My
             soule
             praise
             thou
             the
             Lord
             :
             O
             Lord
             my
             God
             ,
             thou
             art
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             thou
             art
             clothed
             with
             glory
             and
             honour
             .
          
        
         
           
             O
             Lord
             how
             manifold
             are
             thy
             workes
             !
             in
             wisedome
             hast
             thou
             made
             
             them
             all
             :
             the
             earth
             is
             full
             of
             thy
             riches
             .
          
        
         
           Psalm
           .
           106.2
           .
           
             Who
             can
             expresse
             the
             noble
             acts
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             shew
             forth
             all
             his
             praise
             ?
          
        
         
           47.
           
           
             Saue
             vs
             ,
             O
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             gather
             vs
             from
             among
             the
             heathen
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             praise
             thy
             holy
             name
             ,
             and
             glory
             in
             thy
             praise
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Psal.
           107.8
           .
           
             Let
             them
             therefore
             confesse
             before
             the
             Lord
             his
             louing
             kindnesse
             ,
             and
             his
             wonderfull
             works
             before
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           22.
           
           
             And
             let
             them
             offer
             sacrifice
             of
             praise
             ,
             and
             declare
             his
             works
             with
             reioycing
             .
          
        
         
           Psalm
           .
           113.2.3.4.5
           .
           all
           the
           Psalme
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           vse
           is
           for
           reproofe
           
           and
           confutation
           :
           
           
             
               1
               Of
               such
               Atheists
               ,
               as
               say
               God
               doth
               not
               see
               ,
               or
               not
               regard
               ,
               Psal.
               94.7
               .
               &c.
               
                 Yet
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 ;
                 neither
                 will
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 
                 Iacob
                 regard
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               2
               Of
               such
               ,
               as
               acknowledge
               chance
               or
               fortune
               .
            
             
               3
               Of
               the
               discontentment
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               man
               with
               their
               condition
               :
               Dauid
               calles
               himselfe
               a
               beast
               for
               this
               ,
               Psal.
               73.22
               .
               
                 So
                 foolish
                 was
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 ignorant
                 :
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 beast
                 before
                 thee
                 :
              
               an
               excellent
               Psalme
               cleane
               through
               .
            
             
               4
               Of
               the
               security
               of
               wicked
               mē
               :
               If
               God
               gouerne
               ,
               woe
               to
               them
               .
               Psalm
               .
               139.7.8
               ,
               
                 Whither
                 shall
                 they
                 goe
                 from
                 thy
                 spirit
                 ?
                 or
                 whither
                 shal
                 they
                 flie
                 from
                 thy
                 presence
                 ?
              
            
          
        
         
           
             If
             they
             ascend
             into
             heauen
             ,
             thou
             art
             there
             ;
             if
             they
             lie
             downe
             in
             hell
             ,
             thou
             art
             there
             .
          
        
         
           Iob
           9.4.5
           .
           
             Hee
             is
             wise
             in
             heart
             ,
             and
             mighty
             in
             strength
             ,
             who
             hath
             been
             fierce
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             hath
             prospered
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Hee
             remoueth
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             and
             they
             feele
             not
             ,
             when
             hee
             ouerthroweth
             
             them
             in
             his
             wrath
             .
          
        
         
           Psalm
           .
           107.42
           ,
           
             The
             righteous
             shall
             see
             it
             and
             reioyce
             ;
             and
             all
             iniquity
             shall
             stop
             her
             mouth
             .
          
        
         
           Psal.
           146.9
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             keepeth
             the
             strangers
             ,
             hee
             relieueth
             the
             fatherlesse
             and
             widow
             :
             but
             hee
             ouerthroweth
             the
             way
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Gods
           
           prouidence
           should
           teach
           vs
           diuers
           duties
           .
           8
        
         
           1
           Take
           not
           thought
           what
           thou
           shalt
           eate
           ,
           &c.
           thou
           art
           at
           Gods
           finding
           ,
           Matth.
           6.31
           ,
           
             Therefore
             take
             no
             thought
             ,
             saying
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             drinke
             ?
             or
             wherewith
             shall
             wee
             bee
             clothed
             ?
             &c.
          
           cast
           thy
           care
           vpon
           God
           :
           for
           he
           careth
           for
           thee
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.7
           ,
           
             Cast
             all
             your
             care
             vpon
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             careth
             for
             you
             .
          
        
         
           Psal.
           55.22
           ,
           
             Cast
             thy
             burthen
             vpon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             nourish
             thee
             :
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             the
             righteous
             to
             fall
             for
             euer
             .
          
        
         
         
           Say
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           God
           will
           prouide
           ,
           Heb.
           13.5
           .
           
             Let
             your
             conuersation
             be
             without
             couetousnesse
             ,
             and
             bee
             content
             with
             those
             things
             that
             ye
             haue
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             hee
             will
             not
             faile
             thee
             ,
             neither
             forsake
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           Be
           patient
           in
           aduersity
           ,
           and
           shew
           it
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           restraining
           griefe
           and
           sorrow
           in
           thy selfe
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           39.9
           .
           
             I
             should
             haue
             been
             dumb
             ,
             and
             not
             haue
             opened
             my
             mouth
             ,
             because
             thou
             didst
             it
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Sam.
           3.18
           .
           
             So
             Samuel
             told
             him
             euery
             whit
             ,
             and
             hid
             nothing
             from
             him
             :
             Then
             he
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             him
             doe
             what
             seemeth
             him
             good
             .
          
        
         
           Prou.
           3.11.12
           .
           
             My
             sonne
             refuse
             not
             the
             chastening
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             neither
             be
             grieued
             with
             his
             correctiō
             .
          
        
         
           Affliction
           comes
           not
           out
           of
           the
           dust
           .
        
         
           2
           By
           not
           vsing
           ill
           meanes
           .
        
         
         
           By
           not
           fearing
           the
           rage
           of
           any
           creature
           ,
           Luk.
           12.4.5.6.7
           .
           &c.
           
             And
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             my
             friends
             be
             not
             afraid
             of
             them
             that
             kill
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             are
             not
             able
             to
             doe
             any
             more
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Matth.
           10.28.29.30
           .
           
             Are
             not
             two
             sparrowes
             sold
             for
             a
             farthing
             ?
             and
             one
             of
             them
             shall
             not
             fall
             on
             the
             ground
             without
             your
             father
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Pet.
           4.19
           .
           
             Wherefore
             let
             them
             that
             suffer
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             commit
             their
             soules
             to
             him
             in
             well
             doing
             ,
             as
             vnto
             a
             faithfull
             Creator
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           seeking
           to
           God
           ,
           though
           we
           see
           no
           meanes
           ,
           for
           hee
           hath
           a
           thousand
           wayes
           we
           know
           not
           of
           .
        
         
           Seeke
           all
           good
           things
           at
           his
           
           hands
           ,
           hee
           hath
           the
           disposing
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           Acknowledge
           all
           good
           things
           
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           Psalm
           .
           147
           ,
           all
           ouer
           .
           Serue
           him
           in
           all
           meanes
           ,
           and
           sacrifice
           
           not
           to
           thine
           owne
           nets
           ,
           Habak
           .
           1.16
           .
           
             Therefore
             they
             sacrifice
             vnto
             their
             net
             ,
             and
             burne
             incense
             vnto
             their
             yarne
             ,
             because
             by
             them
             their
             portion
             is
             fat
             ,
             and
             their
             meate
             plenteous
             .
          
        
         
           
           Trust
           not
           in
           thine
           owne
           proiects
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           meanes
           ,
           Ier.
           10.23
           .
           
             O
             Lord
             I
             know
             that
             the
             way
             of
             man
             is
             not
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             in
             man
             to
             walke
             and
             to
             direct
             his
             steps
             .
          
        
         
           Deut.
           8.3
           .
           
             Therefore
             hee
             humbled
             thee
             ,
             and
             made
             thee
             hungry
             ,
             and
             fed
             thee
             with
             man
             ,
             which
             thou
             knewest
             not
             ,
             neither
             did
             thy
             fathers
             know
             it
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             teach
             thee
             ,
             that
             man
             liueth
             not
             by
             bread
             onely
             ,
             but
             by
             euery
             word
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lord
             doth
             a
             man
             liue
             .
          
        
         
           Psalm
           .
           127.1.2
           .
           
             Except
             the
             Lord
             build
             the
             house
             ,
             they
             labour
             in
             vaine
             that
             build
             it
             ;
             except
             the
             Lord
             
             keepe
             the
             City
             ,
             the
             keeper
             watcheth
             in
             vaine
             .
          
        
         
           
             It
             is
             in
             vaine
             for
             you
             to
             rise
             early
             ,
             and
             to
             lie
             downe
             late
             ,
             and
             eate
             the
             bread
             of
             sorrow
             ;
             but
             hee
             will
             surely
             giue
             rest
             to
             his
             beloued
             .
          
        
         
           But
           commit
           thy
           way
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           trust
           vpon
           him
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           37.4
           .
           
             And
             delight
             thy selfe
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             giue
             thee
             thy
             hearts
             desire
             .
          
        
         
           Pray
           God
           to
           direct
           the
           works
           of
           thine
           hands
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           90.17
           .
           
             And
             let
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             be
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             and
             direct
             thou
             the
             workes
             of
             our
             hands
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             euen
             direct
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           If
           God
           gouerne
           ,
           do
           good
           and
           
           be
           alwaies
           assured
           ,
           as
           Psal
           ▪
           58.11
           .
           
             And
             men
             shall
             say
             ,
             verily
             there
             is
             fruit
             for
             the
             righteous
             ;
             doubtlesse
             there
             is
             a
             God
             that
             iudgeth
             in
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           Obserue
           Gods
           workes
           ,
           keepe
           a
           
           
           Catalogue
           of
           experiments
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           107.43
           .
           
             Who
             is
             wise
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             obserue
             these
             things
             ?
             for
             they
             shall
             vnderstand
             the
             louing
             kindnesse
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           And
           make
           knowne
           his
           deeds
           ,
           talke
           of
           his
           wondrous
           workes
           :
           Remēber
           the
           maruellous
           workes
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           Psal.
           106
           .
           1.2-5
           .
           
             Praise
             ye
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             good
             ,
             for
             his
             mercy
             endureth
             for
             euer
             :
             who
             cā
             expresse
             the
             noble
             acts
             of
             the
             Lord
             or
             shew
             forth
             all
             his
             praise
             ?
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           Shall
           wee
           not
           for
           euer
           bee
           afraid
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           mightily
           and
           daily
           gouerneth
           ?
           &c.
           Eccles.
           3.11.14
           .
           
             Hee
             hath
             made
             euery
             thing
             beautifull
             in
             his
             time
             :
             also
             hee
             hath
             set
             the
             world
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             man
             finde
             out
             the
             worke
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             wrought
             from
             the
             beginning
             euen
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             God
             shall
             doe
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             for
             euer
             :
             To
             it
             can
             no
             
             man
             adde
             ,
             and
             from
             it
             can
             no
             man
             diminish
             :
             For
             God
             hath
             done
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             feare
             before
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           fourth
           vse
           is
           for
           consolation
           
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           
           our
           bones
           and
           haires
           are
           numbred
           ,
           Psal.
           34.20
           .
           
             He
             keepeth
             all
             his
             bones
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             them
             is
             broken
             .
          
        
         
           Luk.
           12.6.7
           .
           
             Yea
             all
             the
             haires
             of
             your
             head
             are
             numbred
             ,
             feare
             not
             therefore
             ,
             you
             are
             of
             more
             value
             then
             sparrowes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           He
           knowes
           our
           way
           ,
           Psal.
           1.6
           .
           
             For
             the
             Lord
             knoweth
             the
             way
             of
             the
             righteous
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           teares
           are
           in
           his
           bottle
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           56.8
           .
           
             Thou
             hast
             counted
             my
             wandrings
             :
             put
             my
             teares
             into
             thy
             bottle
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             in
             thy
             Register
             ?
          
        
         
           He
           will
           not
           leaue
           vs
           nor
           forsake
           vs
           ,
           Heb.
           13.5
           .
           
             Let
             your
             conuersation
             bee
             without
             couetousnesse
             ,
             and
             bee
             content
             with
             those
             things
             
             that
             you
             haue
             :
             For
             hee
             hath
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             leaue
             thee
             nor
             forsake
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           No
           good
           things
           will
           he
           withhold
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           84.11
           .
           
             For
             the
             Lord
             God
             is
             the
             Sun
             and
             shield
             vnto
             vs
             :
             the
             Lord
             will
             giue
             grace
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             no
             good
             thing
             will
             he
             withhold
             from
             them
             that
             walke
             vprightly
             .
          
        
         
           Esa.
           48.15.16
           .
           
             Can
             a
             woman
             forget
             her
             child
             ,
             and
             not
             haue
             compassion
             on
             the
             sonne
             of
             her
             wombe
             ?
             though
             they
             should
             forget
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             not
             forget
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
             Behold
             I
             haue
             grauen
             thee
             vpon
             the
             palme
             of
             mine
             hands
             ;
             thy
             walles
             are
             euer
             in
             my
             sight
             .
          
        
         
           Hee
           that
           beleeueth
           shall
           not
           be
           ashamed
           .
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           prouidence
           of
           God
           in
           generall
           :
           as
           it
           concernes
           man
           in
           speciall
           ,
           it
           lookes
           first
           vpon
           the
           estate
           of
           Innocency
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
           Of
           Mans
           first
           estate
           ,
           viz.
           of
           Innocency
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Eccles.
                 7.31
              
               .
            
             
               Onely
               loe
               ,
               this
               haue
               I
               found
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               man
               righteous
               :
               but
               they
               haue
               sought
               many
               inuentions
               .
            
          
        
         
           THere
           are
           two
           principles
           concerning
           mans
           first
           estate
           .
        
         
           God
           made
           man
           at
           
           the
           first
           after
           his
           owne
           image
           :
           Gen.
           1.26
           .
           
             Furthermore
             God
             said
             ,
             Let
             vs
             make
             man
             in
             our
             owne
             image
             according
             to
             our
             likenesse
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             rule
             ouer
             the
             fish
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Cor.
           11.7
           .
           
             For
             a
             man
             ought
             not
             to
             couer
             his
             head
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             he
             is
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           Colos.
           3.10
           .
           
             And
             haue
             put
             on
             the
             new
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             renewed
             in
             knowledge
             after
             the
             image
             of
             him
             that
             created
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           image
           of
           God
           chiefly
           consisted
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           Eccles
           .
           7.29
           ;
           
             Onely
             loe
             ,
             this
             haue
             I
             found
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             man
             righteous
             :
             but
             they
             haue
             sought
             many
             inuentions
             .
          
        
         
           Ephes.
           4.24
           .
           
             And
             put
             on
             the
             new
             man
             ,
             which
             after
             God
             is
             created
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             true
             holinesse
             .
          
        
         
           Note
           ,
           that
           I
           say
           ,
           chiefly
           (
           as
           that
           which
           is
           a
           principle
           )
           :
           for
           else
           man
           was
           created
           after
           the
           image
           of
           God
           :
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           substance
           ;
           and
           so
           man
           is
           the
           image
           ,
           
           either
           of
           the
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               Being
               of
               God
               :
               or
            
             
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               being
               .
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   his
                   being
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   
                   in
                   him
                   a
                   spirit
                   ,
                   a
                   nature
                   :
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Spirituall
                       incorporeall
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Immortall
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Inuisible
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       Intelligible
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   his
                   being
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   in
                   man
                   is
                   one
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   diuers
                   faculties
                   ,
                   as
                   cogitation
                   ,
                   memory
                   ,
                   will
                   ,
                   &c.
                   so
                   is
                   there
                   in
                   God
                   one
                   essence
                   ,
                   and
                   three
                   persons
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           eminency
           ,
           
           excellency
           ,
           and
           dominion
           aboue
           ,
           and
           ouer
           all
           other
           creatures
           ,
           resembling
           thus
           the
           Lordship
           of
           God
           the
           Lord
           of
           all
           ,
           Genes
           .
           1.26
           .
           
             Furthermore
             God
             said
             ,
             Let
             vs
             make
             mā
             in
             our
             Image
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             likenesse
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             rule
             ouer
             the
             fish
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             ouer
             the
             foule
             of
             the
             heauen
             ,
             and
             ouer
             the
             beasts
             ,
             and
             ouer
             al
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             ouer
             euery
             thing
             that
             creepeth
             
             and
             moueth
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           Psal.
           8.6.7.8
           .
           
             Thou
             hast
             made
             him
             to
             haue
             dominion
             in
             the
             works
             of
             thine
             hands
             :
             thou
             hast
             put
             all
             things
             vnder
             his
             feete
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           For
           if
           the
           man
           be
           Gods
           image
           for
           the
           Soueraigntie
           ,
           he
           hath
           in
           the
           family
           ,
           as
           1.
           
           Cor.
           11.7
           .
           and
           the
           Maiestrate
           for
           his
           superiority
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           Psal.
           82.
           much
           more
           man
           in
           generall
           for
           dominion
           ouer
           all
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           gifts
           ,
           and
           so
           three
           waies
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               knowledge
               :
               for
               in
               the
               mind
               of
               man
               ,
               there
               is
               hid
               ,
               a-resemblance
               of
               Gods
               wisdome
               to
               know
               God
               ,
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               workes
               with
               the
               natures
               and
               properties
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               originall
               Iustice
               ,
               which
               stood
               in
               the
               rectitude
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               the
               spirit
               subiect
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               soule
               to
               the
               spirit
               ,
               
               the
               body
               to
               the
               soule
               without
               any
               sinne
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               freedome
               of
               will.
               
            
          
        
         
           There
           are
           foure
           sorts
           of
           free-willes
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               Onely
               to
               good
               ;
               so
               in
               good
               Angels
               ,
               and
               the
               blessed
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Onely
               to
               euill
               ;
               so
               in
               diuels
               and
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Partly
               to
               euill
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               good
               ;
               so
               in
               the
               regenerate
               on
               earth
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               So
               to
               good
               ,
               as
               it
               might
               be
               to
               euill
               ;
               so
               in
               
                 Adam
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           The
           power
           of
           his
           freedome
           was
           such
           ,
           as
           he
           could
           doe
           all
           things
           conuenient
           to
           his
           estate
           ;
           whether
           ,
        
         
           Workes
           of
           nature
           ,
           as
           eate
           ,
           
           sleepe
           ,
           walke
           ,
           rise
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Workes
           of
           policie
           ;
           as
           gouerne
           
           his
           family
           ,
           obserue
           peace
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           Or
           ,
           Workes
           religious
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               Internall
               ;
               to
               loue
               ,
               feare
               ,
               and
               trust
               in
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Externall
               ;
               to
               teach
               ,
               pray
               ,
               sacrifice
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           The
           vses
           follow
           .
        
         
           
           Wee
           should
           informe
           our
           
           selues
           of
           Gods
           maruelous
           loue
           to
           man
           in
           his
           Creation
           ,
           which
           appeares
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           time
           he
           made
           him
           last
           ,
           
           when
           hee
           had
           prouided
           all
           things
           made
           for
           him
           :
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           place
           in
           Paradice
           ,
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           manner
           —
        
         
           Both
           of
           making
           his
           body
           .
           He
           did
           not
           say
           ,
           let
           it
           bee
           ;
           but
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           framed
           all
           with
           his
           owne
           hands
           ;
           the
           man
           of
           the
           dust
           ,
           the
           woman
           of
           the
           rib
           :
        
         
           And
           of
           inspiring
           his
           soule
           ,
           he
           breathed
           the
           breath
           of
           liues
           into
           him
           ,
        
         
           Genes
           .
           2.7
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             God
             made
             
             the
             mā
             also
             of
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             breathed
             in
             his
             face
             breath
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             was
             a
             liuing
             soule
             .
          
        
         
           He
           begat
           his
           soule
           as
           it
           were
           a
           diuine
           sparke
           or
           particle
           of
           God
           ;
           therefore
           called
           the
           Father
           of
           spirits
           ,
           Heb.
           12.9
           .
           Zach.
           12
           1.
           
           Acts
           17.28
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           both
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             let
             vs
             make
          
           ;
           calling
           all
           the
           Trinitie
           to
           the
           care
           and
           workmanship
           .
        
         
           But
           especially
           that
           hee
           should
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           be
           made
           like
           vnto
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           let
           vs
           sing
           ,
           as
           Psal.
           8.3
           ,
           
             What
             is
             man
             that
             thou
             thus
             mindest
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Of
           true
           blessednesse
           ,
           wherein
           
           it
           consists
           ,
           viz.
           not
           in
           idlenes
           ,
           riches
           ,
           lust
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           sports
           ,
           &c.
           for
           none
           of
           all
           this
           was
           in
           paradice
           ,
           yet
           Adam
           happy
           perfectly
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           vse
           is
           for
           instruction
           ,
           
           and
           so
           it
           should
           teach
           vs
           diuers
           duties
           :
        
         
         
           
           1.
           
           Vnto
           God
           ;
           1
           and
           so
           first
           we
           should
           with
           all
           thankfulnesse
           affectionately
           acknowledge
           his
           loue
           to
           man.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           should
           instruct
           man
           earnestly
           to
           study
           and
           endeuour
           ,
           
             
               To
               know
               God
               ,
            
             
               To
               feare
               ,
            
             
               To
               resemble
               him
               .
            
             
               To
               praise
               his
               workmanship
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           these
           were
           the
           ends
           of
           mans
           creation
           ,
           no
           other
           creatures
           could
           reach
           it
           ;
           therefore
           God
           made
           man
           reasonable
           .
           We
           doe
           not
           answere
           the
           end
           of
           our
           creation
           ,
           if
           we
           make
           not
           God
           in
           some
           sort
           visible
           by
           our
           holines
           ,
           and
           praise
           his
           workes
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           The
           second
           duty
           is
           to
           our selues
           ,
           2
           and
           so
           it
           should
           teach
           vs
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           to
           care
           for
           the
           precious
           and
           immortall
           soule
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           breathed
           into
           vs
           aboue
           all
           ,
           as
           Matth.
           16.26
           .
           
             For
             what
             shall
             it
             
             profit
             a
             man
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             win
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             if
             he
             lose
             his
             owne
             soule
             ?
             or
             what
             shall
             a
             man
             giue
             for
             the
             recompence
             of
             his
             soule
             ?
          
           What
           should
           wee
           dote
           on
           temporall
           things
           ,
           when
           our
           soules
           are
           created
           to
           the
           possession
           of
           eternall
           blessednesse
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           bee
           patient
           ,
           and
           trust
           vpon
           God
           in
           distresse
           ,
           Psal.
           22.11
           .
           
             Be
             not
             farre
             from
             me
             ,
             because
             trouble
             is
             neere
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             none
             to
             helpe
             me
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Psal.
           139.14
           .
           
             I
             will
             praise
             thee
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             fearefully
             and
             wondrously
             made
             :
             maruelous
             are
             thy
             workes
             ,
             and
             my
             soule
             knoweth
             it
             well
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           lament
           our
           fall
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           study
           our
           recouery
           ,
           and
           we
           see
           hence
           what
           to
           seeke
           ,
           
             viz.
             knowledge
          
           and
           goodnesse
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           long
           for
           the
           time
           mentioned
           ,
           Psal.
           17.15
           .
           
             When
             we
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             with
             his
             Image
             .
          
        
         
         
           
           The
           third
           duty
           is
           towards
           men
           :
           3
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           wrong
           not
           man
           :
           for
           he
           is
           Gods
           image
           ,
           Genes
           .
           9.6
           .
           
             Who
             so
             sheadeth
             mans
             blood
             ,
             by
             man
             shall
             his
             blood
             be
             shed
             :
             for
             in
             the
             image
             of
             God
             hath
             he
             made
             man.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Loue
           one
           another
           ,
           especially
           where
           this
           Image
           is
           repaired
           :
           for
           we
           were
           created
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           delight
           one
           in
           another
           .
        
         
           
           The
           third
           vse
           is
           for
           reproofe
           ,
           confutation
           ,
           and
           humiliation
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           our
           insensiblenesse
           ,
           forgetfulnesse
           ,
           and
           vncapablenesse
           of
           these
           considerations
           ,
           especially
           for
           our
           want
           of
           lamentation
           for
           the
           ruines
           in
           our
           nature
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           our
           horrible
           neglect
           of
           knowledge
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           without
           which
           man
           is
           more
           like
           a
           beast
           ;
           yea
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           sinne
           like
           a
           Diuell
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Of
           the
           Papists
           about
           pictures
           
           of
           God
           :
           most
           dishonourably
           they
           would
           mend
           Gods
           draught
           by
           dumb
           pictures
           ;
           yet
           God
           hath
           heere
           giuen
           vs
           a
           picture
           ,
           his
           Image
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
           Of
           the
           fall
           of
           Man.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 Eccles.
                 7.29
              
               .
            
             
               Onely
               loe
               ,
               this
               haue
               I
               found
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               man
               righteous
               :
               but
               they
               haue
               sought
               many
               inuentions
               .
            
          
        
         
           THe
           misery
           of
           man
           in
           his
           estate
           of
           corruption
           must
           be
           considered
           two
           waies
           :
        
         
           In
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           .
           
        
         
           In
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           .
           
        
         
           The
           cause
           of
           it
           was
           the
           fall
           of
           our
           first
           parents
           ,
           concerning
           
           which
           are
           these
           principles
           :
        
         
           
           That
           our
           parents
           Adam
           and
           Eue
           fel
           ,
           3
           and
           lost
           speedily
           the
           happinesse
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           were
           created
           ,
           as
           appeares
           ,
           Genes
           .
           3.7
           .
           &c.
           and
           thus
           they
           did
           loose
           
             
               God
               ;
            
             
               Paradise
               :
            
             
               
                 Gods
                 Image
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           that
           they
           lost
           it
           speedily
           appeares
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           diuell
           is
           called
           a
           murtherer
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           the
           fall
           is
           presently
           related
           after
           the
           story
           of
           his
           innocency
           in
           the
           creation
           .
        
         
           
           That
           this
           losse
           befell
           them
           only
           for
           their
           owne
           grieuous
           sinne
           ,
           Gen.
           3.
           
           Rom.
           5.12
           .
           
             Wherefore
             as
             by
             one
             man
             sinne
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             death
             by
             sinne
             :
             and
             so
             death
             went
             ouer
             all
             men
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             all
             men
             haue
             sinned
             .
          
        
         
           Eccles.
           7.29
           .
           as
           before
           .
        
         
           
           That
           by
           their
           sinne
           we
           are
           all
           
           defiled
           ,
           and
           depriued
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           5.12
           .
           as
           before
           .
           18.19
           .
           
             Likewise
             then
             as
             by
             the
             offence
             of
             one
             ,
             the
             fault
             came
             on
             all
             men
             to
             condemnation
             ;
             so
             by
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             one
             ,
             the
             benefit
             abounded
             toward
             all
             men
             to
             the
             iustification
             of
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             as
             by
             one
             mans
             disobedience
             many
             were
             made
             sinners
             :
             so
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             one
             shall
             many
             also
             bee
             made
             righteous
             .
          
        
         
           The
           vses
           follow
           .
        
         
           The
           vses
           of
           these
           wofull
           principles
           may
           be
           first
           for
           information
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           should
           study
           to
           satisfie
           ,
           and
           settle
           our
           hearts
           more
           at
           large
           concerning
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           The
           one
           is
           the
           grieuousnes
           of
           
           the
           first
           offence
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           is
           the
           Iustice
           of
           God
           
           in
           deriuing
           the
           losse
           to
           vs.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           there
           bee
           many
           things
           may
           assure
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           sin
           
           of
           our
           first
           parents
           was
           a
           most
           grieuous
           sinne
           :
           for
           it
           admitteth
           fearefull
           aggrauations
           ;
           as
           ,
           
             
               7
               1.
               
               That
               they
               durst
               venture
               all
               their
               happines
               about
               so
               small
               an
               aduantage
               to
               them
               .
               If
               we
               think
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               smal
               offence
               to
               eat
               an
               apple
               ;
               think
               with
               all
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               desperat
               wickednes
               to
               venture
               eternal
               life
               for
               the
               possession
               of
               an
               apple
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               was
               Gods
               first
               commandement
               that
               he
               gaue
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               neglect
               God
               so
               soone
               in
               a
               thing
               ,
               wherin
               they
               might
               so
               easily
               haue
               obeyed
               ,
               must
               needs
               appeare
               to
               be
               desperat
               wickednes
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               sinne
               was
               committed
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               no
               inward
               concupiscence
               to
               tempt
               them
               ,
               nor
               that
               pronenesse
               of
               nature
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               man
               now
               to
               sinne
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               offended
               ,
               when
               God
               had
               abundantly
               prouided
               for
               them
               ;
               they
               wanted
               nothing
               that
               
               was
               good
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               herein
               violated
               the
               whole
               Law
               ,
               because
               they
               broke
               the
               agreemēts
               which
               were
               made
               betweene
               God
               and
               them
               :
               according
               to
               that
               of
               Iames
               2.10
               ,
               
                 For
                 whosoeuer
                 shall
                 keepe
                 the
                 whole
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 faileth
                 in
                 one
                 point
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               Because
               it
               was
               a
               sacramentall
               fruit
               :
               to
               cast
               bread
               to
               dogs
               is
               no
               great
               offence
               ;
               but
               to
               cast
               consecrated
               bread
               to
               dogs
               is
               a
               grieuous
               sinne
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               This
               sinne
               was
               accompanied
               with
               diuers
               monstrous
               sinnes
               ;
               first
               ,
               horrible
               doubting
               of
               Gods
               truth
               :
               secondly
               ,
               compacting
               with
               Gods
               vtter
               enemy
               ,
               and
               so
               making
               Apostacy
               from
               God
               to
               the
               Diuell
               :
               thirdly
               ,
               consent
               to
               the
               blasphemies
               of
               the
               diuell
               ,
               when
               he
               spake
               enuiously
               ,
               and
               scoffingly
               at
               God
               :
               fourthly
               ,
               affectation
               
               of
               diuinity
               :
               fifthly
               ,
               a
               wretchlesse
               disregard
               of
               what
               should
               become
               of
               his
               posteritie
               ,
               through
               his
               ventrous
               course
               :
               with
               many
               other
               sinnes
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           For
           the
           second
           ,
           God
           was
           iust
           in
           deriuing
           this
           losse
           to
           their
           posteritie
           :
           for
           Adam
           was
           the
           common
           roote
           of
           all
           mankind
           ,
           and
           we
           were
           in
           his
           loines
           ,
           as
           Leui
           was
           in
           Abrahams
           ,
           when
           hee
           paied
           tithes
           ;
           and
           are
           not
           traitors
           punished
           in
           their
           children
           ?
           the
           Act
           of
           a
           burgesse
           in
           the
           Parliament
           is
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           country
           .
        
         
           
           But
           yet
           at
           least
           godly
           men
           should
           not
           beget
           vngodly
           children
           .
        
         
           
           They
           beget
           children
           ,
           as
           men
           ,
           not
           as
           godly
           men
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           they
           deriue
           such
           a
           nature
           as
           they
           haue
           ,
           which
           is
           corrupt
           after
           calling
           :
           though
           they
           bee
           iustified
           perfectly
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           sanctified
           
           but
           in
           part
           :
           The
           father
           that
           was
           circumcised
           ,
           did
           beget
           a
           child
           that
           was
           vncircumcised
           ;
           and
           take
           the
           cleanest
           corne
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           sow
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           brings
           forth
           chaffe
           in
           the
           eare
           with
           the
           corne
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           information
           .
        
         
           The
           doctrine
           of
           the
           fall
           may
           serue
           also
           for
           instruction
           ;
           and
           so
           both
           in
           
             
               generall
               .
            
             
               particular
               .
            
          
        
         
           In
           generall
           it
           should
           teach
           vs
           foure
           things
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           the
           fountaines
           
           of
           all
           Apostacie
           .
           There
           were
           three
           things
           occasioned
           mightily
           the
           fall
           of
           our
           first
           parents
           :
        
         
           The
           first
           was
           a
           rebellious
           desire
           to
           bee
           ,
           3
           what
           God
           would
           not
           haue
           vs
           to
           be
           .
        
         
         
           The
           second
           vnthankfulnesse
           :
           all
           the
           pleasures
           of
           Paradise
           will
           not
           please
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           bee
           crossed
           in
           some
           one
           thing
           ,
           though
           neuer
           so
           little
           .
        
         
           The
           liberty
           they
           tooke
           to
           adde
           or
           detract
           frō
           Gods
           word
           :
           they
           added
           the
           word
           touch
           ,
           and
           they
           detracted
           ,
           when
           they
           said
           ,
           
             lest
             ye
             die
          
           :
           and
           these
           three
           sinnes
           are
           ,
           and
           euer
           will
           be
           ,
           causes
           of
           Apostacie
           ;
           if
           they
           bee
           not
           preuented
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           let
           vs
           here
           bee
           warned
           ,
           while
           wee
           liue
           to
           keepe
           out
           of
           the
           company
           of
           such
           as
           fall
           away
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           as
           the
           diuell
           did
           :
           for
           all
           Apostates
           are
           like
           the
           diuell
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           be
           quiet
           ,
           till
           they
           make
           others
           fall
           away
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           should
           hence
           for
           euer
           be
           warned
           to
           looke
           to
           our selues
           ,
           and
           make
           conscience
           euen
           
           of
           lesser
           sinnes
           :
           we
           see
           heere
           what
           the
           eating
           of
           an
           apple
           did
           ,
           which
           the
           most
           men
           would
           faine
           thinke
           was
           but
           a
           small
           matter
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           monstrous
           sinnes
           may
           be
           committed
           about
           a
           smal
           offence
           in
           it selfe
           .
           Thinke
           of
           the
           man
           that
           gathered
           stickes
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           case
           of
           Ananias
           and
           Sapphira
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           get
           on
           our
           armour
           ,
           
           and
           make
           all
           the
           prouision
           wee
           can
           against
           the
           Diuell
           .
           Wee
           see
           here
           how
           he
           thirsts
           after
           the
           ruine
           of
           man
           ;
           and
           if
           hee
           preuailed
           so
           ouer
           Adam
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           easily
           may
           he
           preuaile
           ouer
           vs
           ?
           and
           if
           hee
           could
           deceiue
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           a
           serpent
           there
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           now
           ,
           when
           he
           speaketh
           to
           vs
           by
           men
           like
           our selues
           ?
           yea
           then
           we
           saw
           a
           proofe
           of
           it
           ,
           For
           how
           quickly
           was
           Adam
           enticed
           ,
           
           when
           the
           diuell
           spake
           to
           him
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           Eue
           his
           wife
           .
        
         
           And
           we
           may
           here
           obserue
           the
           
             Diuels
             method
          
           in
           tempting
           ,
           and
           the
           degrees
           of
           tentation
           :
           For
           there
           was
           
             
               5
               1.
               
               First
               ,
               the
               suggestion
               it self
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               obscuring
               of
               the
               thoughts
               about
               the
               eminency
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               image
               receiued
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               An
               impression
               of
               forgetfulnesse
               in
               the
               memory
               ,
               not
               distinctly
               remembring
               what
               was
               before
               done
               ,
               or
               commanded
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               tickling
               of
               ambition
               ,
               affecting
               to
               be
               more
               then
               they
               were
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Trust
               giuen
               to
               the
               flatteries
               and
               baites
               of
               the
               diuell
               ,
               and
               a
               contracted
               familiarity
               with
               him
               ,
               with
               inclination
               of
               the
               will
               
               and
               affection
               to
               the
               prohibited
               fruit
               .
            
          
        
         
           Thus
           much
           in
           generall
           .
        
         
           In
           particular
           ,
           foure
           sorts
           must
           be
           warned
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               First
               ,
               women
               should
               heere
               bee
               much
               humbled
               ,
               and
               for
               euer
               be
               mistrustfull
               of
               their
               Counsels
               ,
               and
               carriage
               :
               for
               Satan
               knowes
               how
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               them
               still
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               men
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               the
               whisperings
               ,
               and
               enticing
               aduice
               of
               women
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               weake
               must
               carefully
               looke
               to
               themselues
               ,
               that
               Satan
               imploy
               not
               them
               as
               instruments
               of
               tentations
               ;
               and
               they
               should
               learne
               not
               to
               bee
               so
               violent
               in
               things
               they
               are
               not
               fully
               grounded
               in
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               strong
               must
               take
               heed
               lest
               they
               fall
               :
               If
               Adam
               fell
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               more
               danger
               now
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               neither
               may
               
               they
               trust
               in
               their
               owne
               gifts
               ,
               but
               learne
               to
               place
               all
               their
               trust
               in
               God.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               As
               any
               are
               more
               godly
               ,
               so
               they
               must
               know
               they
               shall
               bee
               more
               assaulted
               .
            
          
        
         
           Thus
           for
           instruction
           .
        
         
           This
           doctrine
           of
           the
           fall
           hath
           matter
           in
           it
           of
           extreame
           humiliation
           ,
           in
           that
           eternall
           shame
           lies
           vpon
           our
           nature
           by
           this
           vile
           offence
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           extremity
           of
           our
           losse
           ,
           and
           the
           fearfull
           displeasure
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           may
           comfort
           the
           godly
           to
           thinke
           of
           their
           estate
           by
           Christ
           ,
           hauing
           receiued
           the
           assurance
           of
           a
           better
           condition
           ,
           then
           euer
           they
           could
           haue
           had
           in
           Adam
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           now
           confirmed
           as
           the
           Angels
           of
           heauen
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           neuer
           fall
           from
           the
           happinesse
           they
           haue
           in
           Christ.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
           Of
           Sinne.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 Rom.
                 5.12
              
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               as
               by
               one
               man
               sinne
               entred
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               death
               by
               sinne
               ;
               and
               so
               death
               went
               ouer
               all
               men
               ;
               for
               as
               much
               as
               all
               men
               haue
               sinned
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           misery
           .
        
         
           The
           parts
           follow
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             
               1.
               
               Sinne.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Punishment
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           principles
           concerning
           sin
           ,
           4
           are
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           haue
           sinned
           ,
           
           Psalm
           .
           14.1.2.3
           .
           
             The
             foole
             hath
             said
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             God
             :
             
             they
             haue
             corrupted
             and
             done
             an
             abominable
             worke
             ;
             there
             is
             none
             that
             doth
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             looked
             downe
             from
             heauen
             vpon
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             there
             were
             any
             that
             would
             vnderstand
             and
             seeke
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             All
             are
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             corrupt
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             that
             doth
             good
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             .
          
        
         
           Prou.
           20.9
           .
           
             Who
             can
             say
             I
             haue
             made
             mine
             heart
             cleane
             ?
             I
             am
             cleane
             from
             my
             sinne
             ?
          
        
         
           1.
           
           King.
           8.46
           .
           
             There
             is
             no
             man
             that
             sinneth
             not
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Eccles.
           7.22
           .
           
             Surely
             there
             is
             no
             man
             iust
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             doth
             good
             ,
             and
             sinneth
             not
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           3.9
           .
           
             What
             then
             ,
             are
             wee
             more
             excellent
             ?
             No
             in
             no
             wise
             :
             for
             we
             haue
             already
             proued
             ,
             that
             all
             both
             Iewes
             and
             Gentiles
             are
             vnder
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           Iam.
           3.2
           .
           
             For
             in
             many
             things
             we
             sinne
             all
             .
          
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           1.8
           .
           
             If
             we
             say
             that
             we
             haue
             no
             sinne
             ,
             we
             deceiue
             our selues
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             not
             in
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           The
           second
           principle
           is
           ,
           that
           
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           is
           stained
           with
           sinne
           from
           the
           birth
           ,
           Iob
           14.4
           .
           
             Who
             can
             bring
             a
             cleane
             thing
             out
             of
             filthinesse
             ?
             there
             is
             not
             one
             .
          
        
         
           Iob
           15.14
           .
           
             What
             is
             man
             that
             he
             should
             bee
             cleane
             ?
             and
             hee
             that
             is
             born
             of
             a
             womā
             that
             he
             shuld
             be
             iust
             ?
          
        
         
           Psal.
           51.5
           .
           
             Behold
             I
             was
             borne
             in
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             in
             sin
             hath
             my
             mother
             conceiued
             me
             .
          
        
         
           That
           this
           infection
           hath
           ouerspread
           the
           whole
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           
           hence
           called
           the
           old
           man
           :
           For
           explication
           of
           this
           principle
           :
           we
           must
           consider
           that
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           is
           tainted
           14.
           waies
           :
           For
           there
           is
           in
           man
           by
           nature
           ,
           
        
         
           Extreame
           darknesse
           ,
           14
           sightlesnes
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           happinesse
           .
        
         
         
           Colos.
           1.13
           .
           
             Who
             hath
             deliuered
             vs
             from
             the
             power
             of
             darknesse
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Cor.
           2.14
           .
           
             But
             the
             naturall
             man
             perceiueth
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             foolishnesse
             vnto
             him
             ;
             neither
             can
             hee
             know
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             spiritually
             discerned
             .
          
        
         
           
           Insensiblenesse
           ,
           and
           vnutterable
           hardnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.18
           .
           
             Hauing
             their
             cogitation
             darkened
             ,
             and
             being
             strangers
             from
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             ignorance
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           Impotency
           ,
           and
           extreame
           disability
           to
           deliuer
           our
           owne
           soules
           ,
           or
           breake
           off
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           Esa.
           44.20
           .
           
             He
             feedeth
             of
             ashes
             ;
             a
             seduced
             heart
             hath
             deceiued
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             deliuer
             his
             soule
             ,
             nor
             say
             ,
             is
             there
             not
             a
             lie
             in
             my
             right
             hand
             ?
          
        
         
           
           Enmity
           to
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
        
         
         
           Rom.
           8.7
           .
           
             For
             the
             wisedome
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             enmity
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Rom.
           7.23
           .
           
             But
             I
             see
             another
             law
             in
             my
             members
             ,
             rebelling
             against
             the
             law
             of
             my
             mind
             ,
             and
             leading
             me
             captiue
             vnto
             the
             law
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             my
             members
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Impurity
           ,
           foulnes
           ,
           filthines
           ,
           all
           ouer
           ,
           Tit.
           1●
           5.
           
           
             Vnto
             them
             that
             are
             defiled
             〈◊〉
             ●●beleeuing
             ,
             is
             nothing
             pure
             ,
             〈◊〉
             euen
             their
             mindes
             and
             conscien●●
             are
             defiled
             .
          
        
         
           Psal.
           14.3
           .
           
             All
             are
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             corrupt
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             that
             doth
             good
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Abundance
           of
           false
           principles
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Pronenesse
           to
           al
           sorts
           of
           euil
           ,
           Rom.
           7.14.21
           .
           
             For
             we
             know
             that
             the
             law
             is
             spirituall
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             carnall
             ,
             sold
             vnder
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             finde
             then
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             would
             do
             good
             ,
             euill
             is
             present
             with
             me
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Concupiscence
           .
        
         
         
           
           Want
           of
           all
           righteousnesse
           ,
           defects
           of
           the
           loue
           ,
           feare
           ,
           Ioy.
           &c
           :
           in
           God
           :
           so
           of
           mercy
           ,
           &c
           :
           Psalm
           .
           14.3
           .
           
             All
             are
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             corrupt
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             that
             doth
             good
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Rom.
           3.10
           .
           
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             There
             is
             none
             righteous
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           members
           are
           naturally
           seruants
           of
           sinne
           :
           so
           the
           senses
           ,
           Rom.
           6.13.16
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Neither
             giue
             you
             your
             members
             as
             weapons
             of
             vnrighteousnesse
             vnto
             sinne
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Know
             ye
             not
             ,
             that
             to
             whomsoeuer
             ye
             giue
             your selues
             as
             seruants
             to
             obey
             ,
             his
             seruants
             you
             are
             to
             whom
             ye
             obey
             ;
             whether
             it
             bee
             of
             sinne
             vnto
             death
             ,
             or
             of
             obedience
             vnto
             righteousnesse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           A
           seruile
           will
           ,
           a
           will
           that
           apprehends
           no
           liberty
           but
           in
           sinning
           ,
           Rom.
           7.14
           .
        
         
           
           A
           natural
           aptnesse
           to
           be
           scandalized
           ,
           so
           as
           Christ
           himselfe
           is
           
           an
           offence
           :
           a
           rocke
           of
           offence
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           8.7
           .
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.6
           .
        
         
           A
           naturall
           sauouring
           and
           relishing
           
           of
           the
           things
           of
           Satan
           ,
           Ephes.
           2.2
           .
           
             Wherein
             in
             time
             past
             you
             walked
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             prince
             that
             ruleth
             in
             the
             ayre
             ,
             euen
             the
             spirit
             that
             now
             worketh
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             ?
          
           This
           hath
           been
           euer
           since
           the
           first
           tentation
           in
           Paradise
           .
        
         
           Corruption
           of
           memory
           .
           
        
         
           
             Forgetting
             Good.
             
          
           
             Retaining
             Euill
             .
          
        
         
           A
           naturall
           dis-union
           one
           from
           
           another
           ,
           lusts
           of
           disagreement
           ,
           shunning
           all
           harty
           communion
           with
           others
           through
           dislike
           ,
           and
           selfe-loue
           ,
           Iam.
           4.1
           .
           
             From
             whence
             are
             warres
             and
             contentions
             amongst
             you
             ?
             are
             they
             not
             hence
             ,
             euen
             of
             your
             lusts
             that
             fight
             in
             your
             members
             .
          
        
         
         
           These
           things
           proue
           that
           wee
           haue
           all
           vile
           natures
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           one
           of
           a
           good
           nature
           in
           the
           world
           by
           nature
           .
        
         
           
           The
           fourth
           principle
           is
           ,
           that
           besides
           these
           sinnes
           that
           sticke
           fast
           vpon
           our
           natures
           ,
           euery
           man
           is
           guilty
           of
           horrible
           ,
           and
           many
           ,
           and
           vile
           actuall
           sinnes
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           14.
           
           1.2.3
           .
           
             They
             haue
             corrupted
             and
             done
             an
             abominable
             worke
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Iob.
           15.15.16
           .
           
             Behold
             he
             found
             no
             stedfastnesse
             in
             his
             Saints
             :
             yea
             the
             heauens
             are
             not
             cleane
             in
             his
             sight
             .
          
        
         
           
             How
             much
             more
             is
             man
             abominable
             and
             filthy
             ,
             who
             drinketh
             iniquity
             like
             water
             .
          
        
         
           Rom
           ,
           3.12
           .
           
             They
             haue
             all
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Such
           as
           are
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           world
           of
           euill
           thoughts
           ,
           Genes
           .
           6.5
           .
           
             When
             the
             Lord
             saw
             that
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             man
             was
             
             great
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             imaginations
             of
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             heart
             were
             only
             euill
             continually
             .
          
        
         
           
             Atheisticall
             thoughts
             ,
             innumerable
             .
          
           
             Impure
             thoughts
             ,
             innumerable
             .
          
           
             Vaine
             thoughts
             ,
             innumerable
             .
          
        
         
           Errours
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Vile
           affections
           :
           
             Impatiency
             :
             Lust
             :
             Anger
             :
             Enuie
             :
             Suspition
             :
             Malice
             :
             Worldly
             feare
             :
             Trust
             :
             Ioy
             :
             Loue
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Vile
           words
           :
           bitter
           ,
           idle
           ,
           false
           ,
           flattering
           ,
           slādering
           ,
           proud
           ,
           filthy
           ,
           deceitfull
           ,
           scornfull
           ,
           censuring
           words
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Atheisticall
           workes
           ,
           Psal.
           14.1.3
           .
           as
           in
           many
           places
           before
           .
        
         
           
             Against
             Gods
             worship
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             In
             our
             particular
             and
             generall
             calling
             .
          
           
             At
             home
             and
             abroad
             .
          
           
             Secret
             ,
             open
             .
          
           
             
             Of
             omission
             ,
             and
             commission
             .
          
           
             Of
             ignorance
             ,
             of
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Sudden
             ,
             and
             of
             custome
             .
          
           
             In
             company
             ,
             out
             of
             cōmpanie
             .
          
        
         
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           pride
           ,
           security
           ,
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           impenitency
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           prosperity
           ,
           aduersity
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Partaking
           with
           others
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Our
           owne
           righteousnesse
           ,
           as
           Esa.
           64.6
           .
           
             is
             as
             filthy
             clouts
             ,
             and
             we
             all
             doe
             fade
             like
             a
             leafe
             ,
             and
             our
             iniquities
             like
             the
             wind
             haue
             taken
             vs
             away
             .
          
        
         
           Besides
           personall
           faults
           ,
           as
           drunkennesse
           ,
           vsury
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           whoredome
           ,
           &c.
           workes
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           Galath
           .
           5.19.20.21
           
             Moreouer
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             flesh
             are
             manifest
             ,
             which
             are
             adultery
             ,
             fornication
             ,
             vncleannesse
             ,
             wantonnesse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           The
           vses
           of
           these
           principles
           are
           fourefold
           .
           9
        
         
           First
           for
           information
           ,
           and
           that
           
           in
           9.
           things
           .
           For
           hereby
           we
           may
           know
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           there
           can
           be
           no
           iustification
           by
           our
           workes
           ,
           Rom.
           9.20
           .
           
             Therefore
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             law
             shall
             no
             flesh
             hee
             iustified
             in
             his
             sight
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             law
             commeth
             the
             knowledge
             of
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           Psalm
           .
           130.3
           .
           
             If
             thou
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             straitly
             markest
             iniquities
             ,
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             who
             shall
             stand
             ?
          
        
         
           For
           euery
           mouth
           must
           bee
           stopped
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           world
           bee
           guilty
           before
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           Gods
           dis-regard
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           miseries
           that
           befall
           vs
           ,
           is
           in
           our selues
           .
        
         
           How
           can
           we
           murmure
           at
           our
           crosses
           ,
           if
           wee
           looke
           vpon
           our
           sinnes
           ?
           There
           is
           mercy
           in
           the
           greatest
           Iudgement
           :
           for
           it
           is
           his
           
           mercy
           wee
           are
           not
           consumed
           ,
           Lam.
           3.22
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lords
             mercy
             that
             we
             are
             not
             consumed
             ,
             because
             his
             compassions
             faile
             not
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           If
           Adams
           one
           sinne
           deserued
           it
           ,
           what
           doe
           all
           these
           in
           vs.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           it
           will
           neuer
           goe
           well
           with
           the
           wicked
           ,
           though
           God
           forbeare
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           Eccles.
           8.11.12
           .
           
             Because
             sentence
             against
             an
             euill
             worke
             is
             not
             executed
             speedily
             :
             therefore
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             children
             of
             men
             is
             fully
             set
             to
             doe
             euill
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             well
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             neither
             shall
             hee
             prolong
             his
             dayes
             ;
             he
             shall
             be
             like
             a
             shadow
             ,
             because
             he
             feareth
             not
             before
             God.
             
          
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           no
           man
           hath
           cause
           to
           brag
           of
           his
           good
           nature
           ,
           there
           are
           so
           many
           springs
           of
           sin
           ,
           within
           vs.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           the
           things
           that
           defile
           a
           man
           ,
           are
           from
           within
           ,
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           any
           outward
           
           deformitie
           ,
           ill
           cloathes
           ,
           naturall
           foulenesse
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           a
           little
           repentance
           will
           not
           serue
           the
           turne
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           That
           there
           is
           difference
           betweene
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           the
           godly
           in
           sinning
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Concerning
           Gods
           prouidence
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Infants
           :
           we
           kill
           young
           snakes
           and
           adders
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           sting
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           old
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           stung
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Say
           not
           ,
           God
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           ruine
           :
           nor
           is
           it
           thy
           chance
           ,
           or
           ill
           lucke
           ,
           or
           onely
           the
           diuell
           ,
           that
           brought
           thee
           into
           this
           or
           that
           mischiefe
           :
           it
           is
           thine
           owne
           ill
           nature
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           humiliation
           :
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           to
           the
           godly
           in
           two
           respects
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               Because
               they
               find
               so
               many
               of
               their
               old
               corruptions
               ,
               hauing
               receiued
               such
               graces
               and
               mercies
               
               from
               God
               :
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               they
               yet
               are
               the
               meanes
               of
               the
               conueiance
               of
               originall
               sinne
               to
               their
               children
               .
            
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           such
           wicked
           men
           as
           liue
           in
           open
           sinnes
           ,
           yet
           repent
           not
           .
           Why
           doth
           their
           hearts
           cary
           them
           away
           ?
           Iob
           15.12.14
           .
        
         
           Haue
           the
           workers
           of
           iniquitie
           no
           knowledge
           ?
           are
           they
           guiltie
           of
           so
           many
           reasons
           ,
           and
           fallen
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           righteous
           Iudge
           ,
           and
           yet
           secure
           ?
           Psal.
           82.5
           .
           
             They
             know
             not
             and
             vnderstand
             nothing
             ,
             they
             walke
             in
             darkenesse
             ,
             albeit
             all
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             earth
             be
             moued
             .
          
        
         
           
           To
           ciuill
           honest
           men
           :
           for
           here
           they
           may
           learne
           ,
           7
           how
           vild
           their
           estate
           is
           ,
           though
           God
           haue
           restrained
           some
           euils
           in
           them
           :
           for
           
             
               1.
               
               They
               want
               the
               Image
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               haue
               an
               infected
               nature
               
               in
               all
               the
               former
               fourteene
               things
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               There
               is
               in
               them
               a
               disabilitie
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               all
               holy
               duties
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               partake
               of
               other
               mens
               sinnes
               many
               waies
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               are
               guiltie
               of
               many
               omissions
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               They
               abound
               in
               inward
               sinnes
               ,
               by
               which
               God
               is
               vexed
               ,
               as
               Genes
               .
               6.5
               .
               
                 When
                 the
                 Lord
                 saw
                 that
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 man
                 was
                 great
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 imaginations
                 of
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 were
                 onely
                 euill
                 continually
                 :
              
               and
               Satan
               by
               thē
               can
               set
               vp●●
               strong
               holds
               ,
               2
               ,
               Co.
               10.5
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               They
               are
               guilty
               of
               many
               outward
               euils
               against
               the
               least
               commandements
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           third
           vse
           is
           for
           instruction
           ,
           &
           so
           strong
           Christians
           should
           learne
           to
           admire
           and
           praise
           God
        
         
         
           1.
           
           That
           could
           bee
           pacified
           :
           Oh
           what
           is
           mā
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           here
           looke
           vpon
           such
           a
           dounghill
           !
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           hath
           so
           vouchsafed
           to
           make
           vs
           cleane
           in
           part
           from
           such
           filthinesse
           ,
           taking
           away
           the
           body
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           seasoning
           the
           fountaine
           ,
           and
           drying
           it
           vp
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           weake
           Christians
           should
           neuer
           bee
           at
           rest
           ,
           till
           they
           get
           assurance
           of
           their
           pardon
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           all
           the
           godly
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Sould
           striue
           after
           the
           contrary
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           to
           expresse
           the
           reformation
           of
           their
           natures
           and
           liues
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.22
           .
           
             and
             cast
             off
             concerning
             the
             conuersation
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             corrupt
             through
             the
             deceiueable
             lusts
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Should
           walke
           humbly
           all
           their
           daies
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           many
           remainders
           of
           corruption
           ,
           as
           
           Rom.
           7.15.16
           .
           &c.
           
             For
             I
             allow
             not
             that
             which
             I
             doe
             :
             for
             what
             I
             would
             ,
             that
             doe
             I
             not
             :
             but
             what
             I
             hate
             ,
             that
             doe
             I.
          
           and
           looke
           to
           their
           hearts
           ,
           Heb.
           3.12
           .
           
             Taking
             heed
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             there
             be
             in
             any
             of
             them
             an
             euill
             heart
             ,
             and
             vnfaithfull
             to
             depart
             away
             from
             the
             liuing
             God.
          
           And
           looking
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           
             sin
             raigne
             no
             more
          
           ,
           Rom.
           6.16
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           should
           worke
           in
           all
           the
           godly
           a
           wonderfull
           desire
           of
           finall
           redemption
           ,
           Rom.
           7.24
           .
           
             O
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shalt
             deliuer
             me
             from
             the
             body
             of
             this
             death
          
           !
           Psalm
           .
           14.7
           .
           
             Oh
             giue
             saluation
             vnto
             Israel
             out
             of
             Zion
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             turneth
             the
             captiuity
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             then
             Iacob
             shall
             reioyce
             ,
             and
             Israel
             shall
             be
             glad
             .
          
        
         
           Oh
           how
           should
           wee
           desire
           to
           get
           out
           of
           the
           world
           !
           seeing
           all
           so
           leprous
           ,
           the
           plague
           sore
           running
           vpon
           euery
           man
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           are
           in
           
           danger
           to
           be
           infected
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           persons
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           should
           worke
           in
           wicked
           men
           a
           feruent
           desire
           of
           remission
           ,
           and
           constant
           indeuour
           in
           the
           confession
           of
           sinne
           ,
           crying
           out
           daily
           with
           the
           leper
           ,
           
             vncleane
             ,
             vncleane
          
           .
        
         
           
           The
           last
           vse
           is
           for
           consolation
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           to
           all
           men
           for
           the
           Lord
           vseth
           this
           ,
           as
           an
           argument
           of
           pitie
           and
           mercy
           ,
           Genes
           .
           8.21
           .
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             smelled
             a
             sauour
             of
             rest
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             said
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             I
             will
             hence
             forth
             curse
             the
             ground
             no
             more
             for
             mans
             cause
             :
             for
             the
             imaginations
             of
             mans
             heart
             is
             euill
             euen
             from
             his
             youth
             ,
             neither
             will
             I
             smite
             any
             more
             all
             things
             liuing
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             done
             .
          
           Isaiah
           48.8.9
           .
           
             I
             knew
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             grieuously
             transgresse
             ;
             therefore
             haue
             I
             called
             thee
             a
             transgressor
             from
             thy
             wombe
             :
             yet
             for
             my
             name
             sake
             will
             I
             deferre
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           2.
           
           Chro.
           6.35.36
           .
           
             Then
             heare
             thou
             in
             heauen
             their
             prayer
             ,
             and
             their
             supplication
             ,
             and
             iudge
             their
             cause
             :
          
        
         
           
             If
             they
             sin
             against
             thee
             (
             for
             there
             is
             no
             man
             that
             sinneth
             not
             )
             ,
             and
             thou
             be
             angrie
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             deliuer
             them
             vnto
             the
             enemies
             ,
             and
             they
             take
             them
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             away
             captiue
             vnto
             a
             land
             farre
             and
             neere
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           the
           godly
           :
           they
           should
           admiringly
           reioice
           in
           their
           priuiledge
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           remission
           of
           all
           their
           sins
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           Of
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Rom.
                 5.12
              
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               as
               by
               one
               man
               sinne
               entred
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               death
               by
               sin
               :
               and
               so
               death
               went
               ouer
               all
               men
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               all
               men
               haue
               sinned
               .
            
          
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           principles
           concerning
           sinne
           :
           Now
           concerning
           the
           punishment
           of
           sin
           ,
           followeth
           this
           principle
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             That
             all
             men
             in
             their
             naturall
             estate
             are
             extremely
             miserable
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             punishment
             ,
             vnto
             which
             they
             are
             liable
             for
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
        
         
           Nahum
           .
           1.2.3.6
           .
           
             God
             is
             ielous
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             reuengeth
             ,
             euen
             the
             Lord
             of
             anger
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             take
             
             vengeance
             on
             his
             aduersaries
             ,
             and
             he
             reserueth
             wrath
             for
             his
             enemies
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             slow
             to
             anger
             :
             but
             he
             is
             great
             in
             power
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             surely
             cleare
             the
             wicked
             :
             the
             Lord
             hath
             his
             way
             in
             the
             whirlewind
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             storme
             ,
             and
             the
             clouds
             are
             the
             dust
             of
             his
             feete
             .
          
        
         
           
             Who
             can
             stand
             before
             his
             wrath
             ,
             or
             who
             can
             abide
             in
             the
             fiercenes
             of
             his
             wrath
             ?
             his
             wrath
             is
             poured
             out
             like
             fier
             ,
             &
             the
             rocks
             are
             brokē
             by
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Rom.
           5.12
           .
           Iob
           10.17
           .
           
             Thou
             renewest
             thy
             plagues
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             thou
             increasest
             thy
             wrath
             against
             me
             :
             changes
             and
             armies
             of
             sorrowes
             are
             against
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Iob.
           31.3
           .
           
             Is
             not
             destruction
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             strange
             punishments
             to
             the
             workers
             of
             iniquitie
             ?
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Thes.
           1.9
           .
           
             Which
             shall
             be
             punished
             with
             euerlasting
             perdition
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             power
             .
          
        
         
         
           Ephes.
           2.3
           .
           
             Among
             whom
             we
             also
             had
             our
             conuersation
             in
             times
             past
             in
             the
             lusts
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             in
             fulfilling
             the
             will
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             weare
             by
             nature
             the
             children
             of
             wrath
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
          
        
         
           That
           this
           principle
           may
           be
           explicated
           ,
           I
           will
           reckon
           vp
           the
           seuerall
           sorts
           of
           punishments
           ,
           which
           haue
           been
           inflicted
           for
           mans
           sinne
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           The
           losse
           of
           Paradise
           ,
           from
           which
           we
           are
           all
           exiled
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           liue
           as
           banished
           men
           ,
           while
           wee
           are
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           Genes
           .
           3.24
           .
           
             Thus
             hee
             cast
             out
             man
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             East
             side
             of
             the
             Garden
             of
             Eden
             hee
             set
             the
             Cherubines
             ,
             and
             the
             blade
             of
             a
             sword
             shaken
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             way
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           curse
           of
           the
           creatures
           :
           the
           creatures
           are
           subiect
           to
           vanitie
           ,
           and
           subdued
           vnto
           bondage
           ,
           vnder
           which
           they
           groane
           for
           
           mans
           sinne
           ,
           Rom.
           8.20.21
           .
           
             Because
             the
             creature
             is
             subiect
             to
             vanity
             ,
             not
             of
             it
             owne
             will
             ,
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             him
             which
             hath
             subdued
             it
             vnder
             hope
             ,
             &c.
          
           the
           earth
           was
           cursed
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           Genes
           .
           3.17.18
           .
           
             Cursed
             is
             the
             earth
             for
             thy
             sake
             ,
             in
             sorrow
             shalt
             thou
             eate
             of
             it
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             thy
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thornes
             also
             and
             thistles
             shall
             it
             bring
             forth
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             eate
             the
             hearbe
             of
             the
             field
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           An
           impure
           and
           painefull
           birth
           ,
           Genes
           .
           3.16
           .
           
             Vnto
             the
             woman
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             greatly
             increase
             thy
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             thy
             conceptions
             :
             in
             sorrow
             shalt
             thou
             bring
             forth
             children
             ;
             and
             thy
             desiers
             shall
             be
             subiect
             to
             thy
             husband
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             rule
             ouer
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           displeasure
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           feareful
           anger
           conceiued
           against
           vs
           ,
           Iohn
           3.36
           .
           
             He
             that
             obeieth
             not
             the
             son
             shall
             not
             see
             life
             ,
             but
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             abideth
             on
             him
             .
          
        
         
         
           Nah.
           3.6
           .
           
             And
             I
             will
             cast
             filth
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             and
             make
             thee
             vilde
             ,
             and
             will
             set
             thee
             as
             a
             gasing
             stock
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           A
           priuation
           of
           that
           admirable
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           vnto
           which
           we
           were
           created
           ;
           so
           as
           we
           are
           all
           for
           horrible
           ignorance
           almost
           like
           the
           beasts
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           what
           once
           we
           might
           haue
           had
           ,
           Prou.
           30.2
           .
           
             Surely
             I
             am
             more
             foolish
             then
             any
             man
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             the
             vnderstanding
             of
             a
             man
             in
             me
             :
          
           and
           this
           light
           is
           wanting
           both
           to
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           the
           conscience
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Bondage
           to
           Satan
           ,
           who
           hath
           naturally
           strong
           holds
           in
           euery
           mans
           heart
           ,
           and
           such
           spirituall
           possession
           ,
           that
           hauing
           men
           in
           his
           snare
           ,
           he
           leadeth
           them
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           worketh
           effectually
           both
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           ,
           Eph.
           2.2
           .
           
             Wherein
             in
             time
             past
             you
             walked
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             this
             
             world
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Prince
             that
             ruleth
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             euen
             the
             spirit
             that
             now
             worketh
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Tim.
           2.26
           .
           
             And
             that
             they
             may
             come
             to
             amendment
             out
             of
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             which
             are
             taken
             of
             him
             at
             his
             will.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Cor.
           10.5
           .
           
             Casting
             downe
             the
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             euery
             high
             thing
             that
             is
             exalted
             against
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           7.
           
           Spiritual
           death
           ,
           which
           comprehendeth
           in
           it
           the
           losse
           of
           communion
           with
           God
           (
           the
           life
           of
           our
           liues
           )
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           ioyes
           of
           his
           fauour
           and
           presence
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           obduratiō
           of
           our
           harts
           ,
           which
           are
           become
           as
           a
           stone
           within
           vs
           ;
           so
           as
           we
           are
           altogether
           insensible
           of
           the
           things
           that
           concerne
           euerlasting
           happines
           .
           Eph.
           2.1
           .
           
             And
             you
             hath
             he
             quickned
             ,
             that
             were
             dead
             in
             trespasses
             and
             sinnes
             .
          
        
         
         
           Ephes.
           4.18
           .
           
             Hauing
             their
             cogitation
             darkned
             ,
             and
             being
             strangers
             from
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             ignorance
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             their
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           Ezech.
           36.26
           .
           
             I
             will
             take
             away
             the
             stony
             heart
             out
             of
             your
             body
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             giue
             you
             a
             heart
             of
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           Miserable
           bodies
           .
           Our
           bodies
           are
           become
           miserable
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           deformity
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           imbecillitie
           ;
           as
           also
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           many
           paines
           befalles
           them
           ,
           both
           from
           labour
           ,
           and
           from
           diseases
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           Genes
           .
           3.13
           .
           
             In
             the
             sweat
             of
             thy
             face
             shalt
             thou
             eat
             bread
             ,
             till
             thou
             returne
             to
             the
             earth
             :
             for
             out
             of
             it
             wast
             thou
             taken
             ,
             because
             thou
             art
             dust
             ,
             and
             to
             dust
             shalt
             thou
             returne
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Deut.
           28.21.22
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             make
             the
             pestilence
             cleaue
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             vntill
             he
             hath
             consumed
             thee
             from
             the
             land
             ,
             whether
             thou
             goest
             to
             possesse
             it
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             smite
             thee
             with
             a
             consumption
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             feuer
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             burning
             ague
             ,
             and
             with
             seruent
             heat
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             with
             blasting
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             mildew
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             pursue
             thee
             ,
             vntil
             thou
             perish
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           9.
           
           Iudgements
           in
           our
           outward
           estates
           in
           temporall
           things
           by
           warres
           ,
           famine
           ,
           fier
           ,
           earthquakes
           ,
           in-undations
           ,
           ignominy
           ,
           pouerty
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           of
           many
           sorts
           ,
           Deut.
           28.16.17.18
           .
           &c.
           
             Cursed
             shalt
             thou
             be
             in
             the
             towne
             ,
             and
             cursed
             also
             in
             the
             field
             :
          
        
         
           
             Cursed
             shall
             thy
             basket
             be
             ,
             and
             thy
             dough
             :
          
        
         
           
             Cursed
             shall
             be
             the
             fruit
             of
             thy
             bodie
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             thy
             land
             ,
             the
             encrease
             of
             thy
             kine
             ,
             and
             the
             flockes
             of
             thy
             sheepe
             :
          
        
         
           
             Cursed
             shalt
             thou
             be
             when
             thou
             commest
             in
             ,
             and
             cursed
             also
             when
             thou
             goest
             out
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           10.
           
           The
           restraining
           of
           good
           things
           from
           vs
           ,
           euen
           blessings
           of
           al
           sorts
           ;
           and
           that
           somtimes
           when
           they
           are
           by
           the
           free
           mercy
           of
           God
           bestowed
           vpon
           others
           :
           Isai.
           59.2
           ,
           
             But
             your
             iniquities
             haue
             separated
             betweene
             you
             and
             your
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             sinnes
             haue
             hid
             his
             face
             from
             you
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             heare
             .
          
           Iob
           31.2
           ,
           
             for
             what
             portion
             should
             I
             haue
             of
             God
             from
             aboue
             ?
             and
             what
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Almightie
             from
             on
             high
             ?
          
        
         
           Act.
           17.30
           .
           
             And
             the
             time
             of
             this
             ignorance
             God
             regarded
             not
             .
          
        
         
           Ier.
           5.25
           .
           
             Yet
             your
             iniquities
             haue
             turned
             away
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             your
             sinnes
             haue
             hindred
             good
             things
             from
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           11.
           
           The
           cursing
           of
           blessings
           ,
           when
           God
           blasts
           the
           good
           gifts
           he
           bestowed
           ,
           or
           suffers
           prosperity
           to
           become
           a
           snare
           ,
           or
           trap
           ,
           or
           ruine
           vnto
           man
           ,
           Mal.
           2.2
           .
           
             I
             will
             
             curse
             your
             blessings
             ,
          
        
         
           Ierem.
           12.13
           .
           
             They
             haue
             sowne
             wheat
             ,
             and
             reaped
             thornes
             ,
             they
             haue
             put
             themselues
             to
             much
             paine
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             profit
             :
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             ashamed
             of
             their
             reuenues
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             fierce
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           Psal.
           69.22
           .
           
             Let
             their
             table
             be
             a
             snare
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             prosperity
             their
             ruine
             .
          
        
         
           Prou.
           1.26
           .
           
             I
             will
             also
             laugh
             at
             your
             destruction
             ,
             and
             mocke
             when
             your
             feare
             commeth
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           12.
           
           Scourging
           of
           sinne
           with
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           grieuous
           punishments
           ;
           when
           God
           leaues
           a
           man
           so
           ,
           as
           hee
           suffers
           him
           to
           fall
           into
           flagitious
           courses
           ,
           and
           to
           commit
           sin
           with
           greedinesse
           ;
           or
           deliuers
           man
           vp
           to
           a
           reprobate
           mind
           ,
           Rom.
           1.26.28
           .
           
             For
             this
             cause
             God
             gaue
             them
             vp
             vnto
             vile
             affections
             ;
             for
             euen
             their
             women
             did
             change
             the
             naturall
             vse
             ,
             
             into
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             nature
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             as
             they
             regarded
             not
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             euen
             so
             God
             deliuered
             them
             vp
             vnto
             a
             reprobate
             minde
             ,
             to
             doe
             those
             things
             which
             are
             not
             conuenient
             .
          
        
         
           13.
           
           Hellish
           terrours
           ,
           which
           wound
           the
           soule
           with
           insupportable
           tormēts
           ,
           many
           times
           God
           softening
           the
           heart
           to
           feele
           inward
           smart
           ,
           or
           suffering
           Satan
           to
           torment
           the
           soule
           with
           vnspeakable
           feares
           and
           horrours
           ,
           Hebr.
           10.27
           .
           
             But
             a
             fearfull
             looking-for
             of
             iudgement
             and
             violent
             fier
             ,
             which
             shall
             deuoure
             the
             aduersaries
             .
          
        
         
           Esa.
           33.14
           .
           
             The
             sinners
             in
             Sion
             are
             afraid
             ,
             a
             feare
             is
             come
             vpon
             the
             hypocrites
             ,
             who
             among
             vs
             shall
             dwell
             with
             the
             deuouring
             fire
             ?
             who
             among
             vs
             shall
             dwell
             with
             the
             euerlasting
             burnings
             ?
          
        
         
           Esa.
           65.13.14
           .
           
             Therefore
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             behold
             my
             seruants
             shall
             eate
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             hungry
             ;
             behold
             
             my
             seruants
             shall
             drinke
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             bee
             thirsty
             ;
             behold
             my
             seruants
             shall
             reioyce
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             ashamed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Behold
             my
             seruants
             shall
             sing
             for
             ioy
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             cry
             for
             sorrow
             of
             hart
             ,
             and
             shall
             howle
             for
             vexation
             of
             mind
             .
          
        
         
           14.
           
           Feare
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           in
           some
           measure
           is
           in
           all
           ,
           though
           the
           former
           be
           not
           ;
           euery
           man
           being
           in
           that
           respect
           like
           a
           prisoner
           that
           is
           condemned
           ,
           and
           lookes
           euery
           day
           when
           hee
           shall
           goe
           to
           execution
           ,
           Heb.
           2.15
           .
           
             And
             that
             he
             might
             deliuer
             al●hem
             ,
             which
             for
             feare
             of
             death
             were
             all
             their
             life
             time
             subiect
             to
             bondage
             .
          
        
         
           15.
           
           A
           terrible
           generall
           iudgement
           ,
           when
           all
           mens
           sinnes
           shall
           bee
           ripped
           vp
           before
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           to
           their
           eternall
           shame
           ;
           and
           an
           order
           giuen
           for
           vnauoidable
           execution
           of
           the
           sentence
           ,
           
           Act.
           17.31
           .
           
             Because
             he
             hath
             appointed
             a
             day
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             he
             will
             iudge
             the
             world
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             by
             that
             man
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             appointed
             .
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           16.
           
           A
           miserable
           departure
           ,
           and
           losse
           of
           life
           ,
           the
           soule
           and
           body
           being
           rent
           asunder
           ,
           and
           both
           losing
           for
           euer
           all
           the
           pleasures
           ,
           or
           felicities
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           Rom.
           5.12
           .
           
             Wherefore
             as
             by
             one
             man
             sinne
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             death
             by
             sinne
             ;
             and
             so
             death
             went
             ouer
             al
             men
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             all
             men
             haue
             sinned
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Rom.
           6.23
           .
           
             For
             the
             wages
             of
             sin
             is
             death
             .
          
        
         
           17.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           eternall
           paine
           :
           Now
           this
           eternall
           misery
           is
           lamentable
           ,
           if
           wee
           consider
           ,
           1.
           either
           the
           degrees
           of
           it
           :
           2.
           or
           the
           place
           :
           3.
           or
           the
           continuance
           .
        
         
           The
           degrees
           of
           damnation
           are
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           they
           haue
           no
           communion
           
           with
           God
           ,
           nor
           participation
           in
           any
           of
           the
           blessings
           of
           God
           ,
           2.
           
           Thessal
           .
           1.9
           .
           
             Which
             shall
             bee
             punished
             with
             euerlasting
             perdition
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             power
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           are
           vnited
           to
           the
           diuell
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           haue
           an
           eternall
           fearfull
           fellowship
           ,
           Matth.
           25.41
           .
           
             Then
             shall
             hee
             say
             vnto
             them
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             ;
             depart
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
             into
             euerlasting
             fire
             ,
             which
             is
             prepared
             for
             the
             diuell
             and
             all
             his
             angels
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           endure
           an
           vnspeakable
           confusion
           ,
           and
           most
           bitter
           ignominie
           ,
           vpon
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           discouery
           of
           their
           many
           shamefull
           offences
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           They
           are
           inwardly
           affected
           with
           incredible
           horror
           ,
           and
           torment
           of
           conscience
           ,
           arising
           from
           the
           sense
           of
           Gods
           anger
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           Esa.
           30.33
           .
           
             For
             
             Tophet
             is
             prepared
             of
             old
             ;
             it
             is
             euen
             prepared
             for
             the
             King
             ;
             hee
             hath
             made
             it
             deepe
             and
             large
             ;
             the
             burning
             thereof
             is
             fier
             and
             much
             wood
             ,
             the
             breath
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             like
             a
             riuer
             of
             brimstone
             doth
             kindle
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           2.8.9
           .
           
             But
             vnto
             them
             that
             are
             contentious
             &
             disobey
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             obey
             vnrighteousnesse
             ,
             shall
             bee
             indignation
             and
             wrath
             .
          
        
         
           
             Tribulation
             and
             anguish
             shall
             be
             vpon
             the
             soule
             of
             euery
             man
             that
             doth
             euill
             :
             of
             the
             Iew
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             Grecian
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           bodies
           of
           the
           damned
           shall
           suffer
           vnexpressable
           torments
           ,
           which
           is
           set
           out
           in
           Scriptures
           by
           their
           lying
           in
           fier
           and
           brimstone
           ,
           Esa.
           30.33
           .
           as
           immediately
           before
           .
        
         
           Luk.
           16.23
           .
           
             And
             being
             in
             hell
             torments
             ,
             he
             lift
             vp
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             saw
             Abraham
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             and
             Lazarus
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           Reuel
           .
           21.8
           .
           
             But
             the
             fearfull
             and
             vnbeleeuing
             ,
             and
             the
             abominable
             ,
             and
             murtherers
             ,
             &
             whoremongers
             ,
             and
             sorcerers
             ,
             and
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             all
             liars
             ,
             shall
             haue
             their
             part
             in
             the
             lake
             which
             burneth
             with
             fier
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             second
             death
             .
          
           
        
         
           Matth.
           25.41
           .
           
             Then
             shall
             he
             say
             vnto
             them
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
             into
             euerlasting
             fier
             ,
             which
             is
             prepared
             for
             the
             diuell
             and
             his
             angels
             .
          
        
         
           This
           misery
           is
           encreased
           by
           the
           fearfulnes
           of
           the
           place
           where
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           suffered
           ,
           to
           which
           in
           diuers
           Scriptures
           ,
           diuers
           names
           are
           giuen
           to
           intimate
           the
           horror
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           
             Hell
             ,
             the
             pit
             ,
             the
             great
             deep
             ,
             or
             bottomlesse
             gulph
             ,
             Prison
             ,
             Darknesse
             ,
             vtter
             darknesse
             ,
          
           and
           many
           other
           terrible
           titles
           .
        
         
           Matth.
           22.13
           .
           
             Then
             said
             the
             King
             to
             his
             seruants
             ,
             bind
             him
             hand
             
             and
             foot
             ;
             take
             him
             away
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             into
             vtter
             darknesse
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
          
        
         
           Reuel
           .
           20.1
           .
           
             And
             I
             saw
             an
             Angel
             come
             downe
             from
             heauen
             ,
             hauing
             the
             key
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             chaine
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           And
           all
           this
           the
           more
           miserable
           ,
           because
           it
           shall
           be
           both
           eternall
           ,
           and
           without
           intermission
           ,
           or
           ease
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           14.11
           .
           
             And
             the
             smoake
             of
             their
             torment
             shall
             ascend
             euermore
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             haue
             no
             rest
             day
             nor
             night
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           Vses
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           may
           bee
           first
           for
           singular
           reproofe
           of
           the
           maruellous
           security
           of
           multitudes
           of
           people
           ,
           that
           can
           liue
           quietly
           in
           so
           miserable
           a
           condition
           ;
           were
           not
           man
           sunke
           deepe
           into
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           besotted
           with
           vnspeakable
           senselesnesse
           ,
           one
           would
           thinke
           it
           were
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           
           eate
           ,
           or
           sleepe
           ,
           or
           euer
           to
           hold
           vp
           his
           head
           .
           If
           wee
           heard
           a
           story
           of
           the
           one
           halfe
           of
           these
           distresses
           that
           were
           befallen
           another
           man
           ,
           and
           did
           lay
           our
           hearts
           to
           it
           to
           thinke
           tenderly
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           but
           wonder
           ,
           that
           that
           man
           could
           so
           forget
           his
           owne
           safety
           ,
           as
           to
           neglect
           any
           meanes
           for
           his
           owne
           release
           ?
           but
           this
           very
           obseruation
           shewes
           two
           things
           ,
           viz.
           that
           men
           are
           guilty
           of
           vile
           Atheisme
           ,
           and
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           and
           of
           incredible
           Apathy
           ,
           or
           insensiblenesse
           .
           Oh
           that
           men
           would
           but
           think
           of
           these
           particulars
           ,
           &
           ponder
           them
           seriously
           !
           but
           alas
           ,
           a
           deceiued
           heart
           hath
           seduced
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           say
           ,
           here
           is
           my
           perdition
           ,
           if
           I
           repent
           not
           .
           And
           this
           reproofe
           is
           aggrauated
           against
           some
           men
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           angry
           at
           any
           that
           shewes
           them
           their
           danger
           ,
           as
           we
           
           see
           by
           experience
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           liue
           in
           grosse
           sinnes
           :
           yet
           let
           the
           curses
           due
           to
           those
           sinnes
           be
           applied
           to
           them
           ,
           how
           do
           they
           rage
           ?
           how
           are
           they
           like
           the
           very
           horse
           and
           mule
           ,
           and
           much
           worse
           ?
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           heere
           is
           matter
           of
           instruction
           ,
           and
           that
           first
           to
           wicked
           men
           ,
           that
           (
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           )
           they
           would
           awake
           from
           this
           heauie
           sleepe
           in
           sinne
           ,
           
           and
           learne
           to
           liue
           righteously
           .
           
           These
           Iudgements
           may
           warne
           all
           men
           euery
           where
           to
           repent
           :
           and
           seeing
           they
           are
           thus
           vndone
           by
           the
           first
           Adam
           ,
           
           to
           seeke
           release
           from
           this
           dreadfull
           misery
           by
           the
           second
           Adam
           ;
           
           There
           is
           no
           condemnation
           to
           them
           that
           are
           in
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ;
           and
           there
           can
           bee
           no
           accesse
           to
           Christ
           without
           repentance
           from
           dead
           workes
           ,
           
           and
           faith
           in
           him
           .
           Oh
           how
           were
           men
           sure
           to
           
           be
           freed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           once
           wearie
           and
           heauie
           laden
           !
           There
           is
           a
           full
           propitiation
           for
           al
           sinne
           in
           him
           ;
           hee
           hath
           borne
           all
           that
           curse
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           onely
           if
           any
           man
           will
           be
           in
           Christ
           he
           must
           be
           a
           new
           Creature
           .
        
         
           This
           may
           instruct
           the
           godly
           ,
           
           and
           so
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           weak
           Christian
           should
           labour
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           be
           established
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           that
           as
           Christ
           hath
           freed
           him
           from
           all
           these
           miseries
           (
           as
           curses
           )
           ,
           so
           faith
           may
           free
           him
           from
           the
           feare
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           end
           hee
           should
           earnestly
           and
           constantly
           pray
           ,
           that
           
             God
             would
             make
             him
             worthy
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             fulfill
             all
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             worke
             of
             faith
             with
             power
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Th.
           1.11.12
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           All
           Christians
           should
           forcibly
           compell
           vpon
           themselues
           a
           carefull
           practice
           of
           6.
           duties
           :
        
         
         
           1.
           
           All
           ages
           should
           admire
           the
           
             exceeding
             riches
             of
             the
             tender
             kindnesse
             and
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             great
             loue
             wherewith
             hee
             hath
             loued
             vs
             ,
          
           that
           hath
           forgiuen
           vs
           so
           great
           a
           debt
           ,
           and
           freed
           vs
           from
           so
           vnspeakable
           confusion
           ,
           Ephes.
           2.4.7
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Wee
           should
           often
           looke
           vpon
           Christ
           ,
           that
           hath
           borne
           all
           the
           malediction
           of
           the
           law
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           to
           moue
           vs
           to
           compassion
           ,
           and
           mourning
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           so
           pierced
           him
           ,
           Zach.
           12.10
           .
           And
           also
           to
           settle
           our selues
           against
           the
           feare
           of
           any
           of
           these
           miseries
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           hath
           fully
           paid
           our
           debts
           ,
           and
           suffered
           the
           vttermost
           in
           our
           roomes
           :
           and
           further
           ,
           if
           wee
           did
           often
           set
           before
           vs
           that
           maruellous
           passion
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Sauiour
           ,
           it
           might
           rauish
           our
           hearts
           to
           a
           greater
           loue
           towards
           him
           ,
           
           and
           desire
           to
           bee
           with
           him
           to
           giue
           him
           eternall
           thankes
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Haue
           we
           escaped
           so
           much
           danger
           ,
           which
           sinne
           brought
           vs
           into
           ?
           Then
           let
           vs
           for
           euer
           be
           warned
           ,
           and
           goe
           our
           wayes
           ,
           and
           
             sin
             no
             more
          
           .
           Let
           vs
           watch
           ouer
           our selues
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           not
           bewitched
           by
           the
           deceitfulnes
           of
           sinne
           .
           For
           heere
           wee
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           God
           can
           make
           sinne
           extreamly
           bitter
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           but
           especially
           let
           vs
           leaue
           sinne
           ,
           euen
           because
           God
           hath
           dealt
           so
           graciously
           with
           vs.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           should
           teach
           vs
           with
           all
           compassion
           to
           pitie
           others
           with
           whom
           we
           conuerse
           ,
           that
           yet
           liue
           in
           this
           misery
           ,
           wee
           should
           striue
           with
           all
           effectualnesse
           of
           perswasion
           to
           draw
           them
           out
           of
           such
           an
           estate
           ,
           and
           vse
           our
           vttermost
           power
           to
           pull
           them
           out
           of
           this
           fier
           ,
           prouoking
           them
           to
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           good
           workes
           ,
           and
           exhorting
           
           and
           rebuking
           them
           with
           all
           instance
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           perish
           in
           so
           great
           condemnation
           ,
           Heb.
           10.25
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           should
           teach
           vs
           to
           endure
           all
           sorts
           of
           afflictions
           ,
           that
           God
           shal
           please
           to
           try
           vs
           withall
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           they
           are
           no
           way
           comparable
           to
           the
           punishments
           we
           are
           escaped
           from
           :
           and
           besides
           ,
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           work
           our
           good
           :
           they
           try
           and
           encrease
           our
           faith
           in
           Christs
           merits
           :
           they
           make
           vs
           know
           our selues
           more
           throughly
           :
           they
           mollifie
           and
           soften
           our
           hearts
           :
           they
           tame
           our
           flesh
           :
           they
           scoure
           our
           gifts
           from
           rust
           :
           they
           weane
           vs
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           excite
           the
           desire
           after
           ,
           and
           care
           to
           prouide
           for
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           should
           teach
           vs
           with
           all
           gladnesse
           of
           heart
           to
           remember
           our
           miseries
           ,
           as
           
             waters
             that
             are
             
             past
          
           ,
           and
           establish
           our selues
           in
           a
           daily
           solace
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           expectation
           of
           the
           full
           and
           finall
           deliuerance
           from
           all
           the
           remnants
           of
           distresse
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           God
           
             shall
             bee
             made
             maruellous
             in
             them
             that
             beleeue
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Thes.
           1.11
           .
           And
           the
           more
           we
           should
           lift
           vp
           our
           heads
           ,
           vpon
           whom
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           world
           are
           come
           ,
           because
           the
           day
           of
           that
           redemption
           draweth
           neere
           .
           Let
           vs
           euer
           say
           with
           Dauid
           ,
           Psal.
           16.6
           .
           
             The
             lines
             are
             fallen
             vpon
             mee
             in
             pleasant
             places
             :
             yea
             I
             haue
             a
             faire
             heritage
             :
          
           
           and
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             drawn
             vs
             out
             of
             many
             waters
             :
          
           let
           vs
           therefore
           loue
           the
           Lord
           dearly
           ,
           and
           reioyce
           alwaies
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Phil.
           4.4
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
           The
           estate
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Ephes.
                 1.4
              
               .
            
             
               As
               he
               hath
               chosen
               vs
               in
               him
               ,
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           second
           estate
           of
           man.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           estate
           is
           
             the
             estate
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           which
           is
           three
           waies
           to
           bee
           considered
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               First
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               means
               of
               the
               foundation
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               subiect
               of
               the
               possession
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               degrees
               of
               application
               ,
               and
               manifestation
               ,
               which
               are
               two
               :
               
               viz.
               
               
                 
                   Iustification
                   ,
                
                 
                   Sanctification
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           meanes
           of
           foundation
           is
           twofold
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               Election
               in
               God
            
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Redemption
               in
               Christ.
            
             
          
        
         
           Concerning
           Election
           ,
           there
           are
           these
           euident
           Principles
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           choice
           
           and
           Election
           made
           by
           God
           ,
           Eph.
           1.4
           .
           
             As
             he
             hath
             chosen
             vs
             in
             him
             ,
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           this
           choice
           was
           
           before
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.4
           .
           as
           immediately
           before
           ,
           Rom.
           9.11
           .
           
             For
             ere
             the
             children
             were
             borne
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             had
             done
             neither
             good
             nor
             euill
             ,
             that
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             might
             remaine
             according
             to
             the
             Election
             ,
             not
             by
             workes
             ,
             but
             by
             him
             that
             called
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           That
           onely
           some
           men
           are
           
           chosen
           ,
           not
           all
           men
           .
           If
           all
           were
           taken
           ,
           how
           could
           there
           be
           Election
           ?
           
           &c
           ,
           Matth.
           20.16
           .
           
             Many
             are
             called
             ,
             but
             few
             chosen
          
           Mat.
           22.14
           .
        
         
           
           That
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           Election
           is
           the
           onely
           free
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           our
           workes
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.5
           .
           
             Who
             hath
             predestinated
             vs
             ,
             to
             be
             adopted
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             vnto
             himselfe
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Rom.
           9.15.18
           .
           
             For
             he
             saith
             vnto
             Moses
             ;
             I
             wil
             haue
             mercy
             on
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             will
             shew
             mercy
             :
             and
             will
             haue
             compassion
             on
             him
             ,
             on
             whom
             I
             will
             haue
             compassion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Therfore
             he
             hath
             mercy
             on
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             he
             hardneth
             .
          
        
         
           
           That
           Gods
           Election
           is
           vnchangeable
           ,
           all
           the
           Elect
           shall
           bee
           saued
           ,
           Rom.
           8.30
           .
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             whom
             he
             predestinated
             ,
             them
             also
             he
             called
             ;
             and
             whom
             he
             called
             ,
             them
             also
             he
             iustified
             ;
             and
             whom
             he
             iustified
             ,
             them
             also
             he
             glorified
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           Isaiah
           46.10
           .
           
             My
             Counsell
             shall
             stand
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             doe
             whatsoeuer
             I
             will.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Tim.
           2.19
           .
           
             But
             the
             foundation
             of
             God
             remaineth
             sure
             ,
             and
             h●th
             this
             seale
             ;
             The
             Lord
             knoweth
             who
             are
             his
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Iohn
           6.37
           .
           
             All
             that
             the
             Father
             giueth
             me
             ,
             shall
             come
             to
             me
             ;
             and
             him
             that
             commeth
             to
             mee
             ,
             I
             cast
             not
             away
             .
          
        
         
           Matth.
           25.34
           .
           
             Then
             shall
             the
             King
             say
             to
             them
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ;
             inherit
             ye
             the
             Kingdome
             prepared
             for
             you
             from
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           The
           consideration
           of
           this
           doctrine
           of
           mans
           Election
           should
           teach
           vs
           diuers
           things
           :
        
         
           Euery
           one
           of
           vs
           should
           study
           
           this
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Election
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           make
           it
           sure
           ,
           seeing
           here
           lieth
           the
           foundation
           of
           our
           
           grace
           :
           now
           one
           labor
           doth
           both
           ,
           if
           we
           make
           our
           calling
           sure
           ,
           wee
           make
           our
           Election
           sure
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.
           10
           :
           and
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           our
           calling
           is
           right
           ,
           if
           we
           adde
           vertue
           to
           our
           faith
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           find
           the
           gifts
           of
           grace
           in
           our
           hearts
           :
           for
           this
           (
           I
           fay
           )
           we
           must
           study
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           signes
           ;
           of
           which
           before
           .
        
         
           
           If
           we
           find
           assurance
           of
           our
           Election
           ,
           we
           should
           with
           all
           thankefulnes
           acknowledge
           Gods
           goodnesse
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           free
           grace
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.3
           .
           and
           2.
           
           Thes.
           2.13
           .
           
             But
             we
             ought
             to
             giue
             thanks
             alway
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             you
             brethren
             ,
             beloued
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             that
             God
             hath
             from
             the
             beginning
             chosen
             you
             to
             saluation
             ,
             through
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             truth
             :
          
           and
           so
           rest
           in
           this
           happines
           ,
           as
           our
           chiefe
           desire
           to
           God
           should
           bee
           still
           to
           vouchsafe
           vs
           this
           fauour
           to
           blesse
           
           vs
           with
           the
           fauour
           of
           his
           chosen
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           106.4.5
           .
           
             Remember
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             with
             the
             fauour
             of
             thy
             people
             ,
             visit
             me
             with
             thy
             saluation
             ,
          
        
         
           
             That
             I
             may
             see
             the
             felicitie
             of
             thy
             chosen
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             in
             the
             ioy
             of
             thy
             people
             ,
             and
             glory
             with
             thine
             inheritance
             .
          
        
         
           And
           for
           euer
           stand
           and
           gase
           at
           the
           maruelous
           riches
           of
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           that
           suffered
           vs
           not
           to
           perish
           in
           the
           condemnation
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Our
           Election
           should
           work
           vpon
           
           vs
           a
           wonderfull
           care
           of
           holinesse
           of
           life
           .
           Are
           we
           Elect
           ?
           then
           how
           should
           wee
           confirme
           our selues
           in
           separation
           from
           the
           world
           ?
           shall
           wee
           euer
           loue
           the
           world
           and
           the
           things
           thereof
           ,
           that
           heare
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           chosen
           vs
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           why
           fashion
           wee
           our selues
           vnto
           this
           world
           ?
           Rom.
           12.2
           .
           
             And
             fashion
             not
             
             
             
             
             
             your selues
             like
             vnto
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             be
             yee
             changed
             by
             the
             renewing
             of
             your
             minde
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             prooue
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             good
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             acceptable
             ,
             and
             perfect
             .
          
        
         
           Deut.
           14.2
           .
           
             For
             thou
             art
             an
             holy
             people
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             chosen
             thee
             to
             be
             a
             pretious
             people
             vnto
             himselfe
             aboue
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             are
             vpon
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           God
           hath
           chosen
           vs
           ,
           and
           called
           vs
           with
           a
           holy
           calling
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           should
           as
           a
           people
           peculiar
           vnto
           him
           ,
           be
           zealous
           of
           all
           good
           workes
           ,
           and
           shew
           forth
           the
           vertues
           of
           him
           that
           called
           vs
           ,
           and
           walke
           before
           him
           with
           all
           desire
           to
           please
           him
           ,
           that
           hath
           thus
           Elected
           vs
           ;
           we
           should
           euer
           be
           ready
           to
           choose
           the
           Lord
           to
           bee
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           it
           by
           auouching
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           walking
           in
           his
           waies
           ,
           as
           these
           Scriptures
           plentifully
           shew
           .
        
         
         
           Deut.
           7.6.7
           .
           
             For
             thou
             art
             an
             holy
             people
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             hath
             chosen
             thee
             to
             be
             a
             pretious
             people
             vnto
             himselfe
             ,
             aboue
             al
             the
             people
             that
             are
             vpon
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             doth
             not
             set
             his
             loue
             vpon
             you
             ,
             nor
             chuse
             you
             ,
             because
             yee
             were
             more
             in
             nūber
             then
             any
             people
             :
             for
             ye
             were
             the
             fewest
             of
             all
             people
             .
          
        
         
           Deut.
           26.16.17
           .
           
             This
             day
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             hath
             commanded
             thee
             to
             do
             these
             ordinances
             &
             lawes
             ,
             keepe
             them
             therefore
             ,
             and
             doe
             them
             with
             all
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             soule
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thou
             hast
             set
             vp
             the
             Lord
             this
             day
             to
             be
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             walke
             in
             his
             waies
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             his
             commandements
             ,
             and
             his
             lawes
             ,
             and
             to
             hearken
             to
             his
             voice
             .
          
        
         
           Ephes.
           1.4
           .
           
             As
             he
             hath
             chosen
             vs
             in
             him
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             holy
             ,
             and
             
             without
             blame
             before
             him
             in
             loue
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.9.16
           .
           
             But
             ye
             are
             a
             chosen
             generation
             ,
             a
             roial
             Priesthood
             ,
             an
             holy
             Nation
             ,
             a
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             shew
             forth
             the
             vertues
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             hath
             called
             you
             out
             of
             darknesse
             into
             his
             maruelous
             light
             .
          
        
         
           
             As
             free
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             hauing
             the
             libertie
             for
             a
             cloke
             of
             maliciousnes
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             seruants
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Wee
           should
           giue
           our
           names
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           will
           subscribe
           and
           deuote
           themselues
           only
           to
           the
           God
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           Isaiah
           44.1.5
           .
           
             Yet
             now
             heare
             ,
             O
             Iacob
             ,
             my
             seruant
             ,
             and
             Israel
             ,
             whom
             I
             haue
             chosen
             .
          
        
         
           
             One
             shall
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             ;
             another
             shall
             be
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Iacob
             ;
             and
             another
             shall
             subscribe
             with
             his
             hand
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             name
             himselfe
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Israel
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           should
           teach
           vs
           to
           imitate
           
           God
           ,
           and
           chuse
           the
           godly
           ,
           as
           the
           persons
           wee
           would
           most
           obserue
           ,
           admire
           ,
           loue
           ,
           defend
           ,
           and
           liue
           withall
           ,
           Ioh.
           15.17
           .
           
             These
             things
             command
             I
             you
             ,
             that
             yee
             loue
             one
             another
             .
          
           Iohn
           17.26
           .
           
             And
             I
             haue
             declared
             vnto
             them
             thy
             name
             ,
             and
             will
             declare
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             loue
             wherewith
             thou
             hast
             loued
             me
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Yea
           we
           should
           not
           haue
           the
           glorious
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           persons
           to
           despise
           poore
           Christians
           ,
           and
           onely
           respect
           great
           men
           :
           for
           God
           hath
           chosen
           the
           weake
           things
           of
           this
           world
           to
           confound
           the
           mighty
           ,
           and
           the
           poore
           hee
           hath
           chosen
           to
           be
           made
           heires
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           rich
           in
           faith
           ,
           Iames
           2.5
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           1.27
           .
           Yea
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           content
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           to
           suffer
           all
           things
           for
           the
           Elects
           sake
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           so
           deare
           to
           God
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           2.10
           .
        
         
         
           We
           may
           know
           our
           Election
           by
           two
           sorts
           of
           signes
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           one
           respects
           God
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           other
           respects
           our selues
           .
           God
           declares
           his
           eternall
           choise
           by
           diuers
           markes
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           man
           proues
           himself
           to
           be
           Elect
           of
           God
           by
           diuers
           tokens
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           God
           shewes
           whom
           hee
           hath
           chosen
           from
           euerlasting
           three
           manner
           of
           waies
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           Election
           in
           time
           ,
           when
           God
           separates
           a
           man
           from
           the
           world
           vnto
           himselfe
           and
           his
           seruice
           :
           It
           is
           a
           manifest
           signe
           of
           Election
           :
           it
           shewes
           an
           eternall
           choise
           ,
           when
           God
           singles
           a
           man
           out
           from
           the
           multitude
           of
           carnal
           and
           carelesse
           men
           ,
           and
           inspires
           him
           with
           an
           vnchangeable
           resolution
           to
           deuote
           himselfe
           to
           God
           :
           it
           is
           an
           euident
           declaration
           of
           Gods
           predestination
           to
           glorie
           ;
           God
           separates
           a
           man
           from
           the
           
           world
           ,
           when
           he
           makes
           him
           a
           wearie
           of
           wicked
           and
           vnprofitable
           society
           ;
           and
           takes
           away
           from
           him
           the
           taste
           in
           earthly
           things
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           world
           is
           not
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           sanctifies
           him
           to
           his
           owne
           vse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           the
           entertainement
           God
           giues
           them
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           especially
           by
           the
           efficacy
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           principally
           by
           the
           life
           of
           the
           promises
           :
           for
           God
           makes
           his
           word
           a
           word
           of
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           falles
           vpon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           they
           at
           sometimes
           feele
           a
           maruelous
           assurance
           in
           hearing
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           comfort
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           receiue
           the
           word
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           with
           much
           affliction
           ,
           and
           reioyce
           greatly
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           word
           transformes
           them
           also
           to
           a
           constant
           desire
           of
           practice
           ,
           &
           imitation
           of
           the
           godlines
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           1.
           
           Thes.
           1.4.5.6
           .
           
             Knowing
             ,
             
             beloued
             brethren
             ,
             that
             ye
             are
             Elect
             of
             God
             :
          
        
         
           
             For
             our
             Gospell
             was
             not
             vnto
             you
             in
             word
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             power
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             in
             much
             assurance
             :
          
        
         
           
             And
             ye
             became
             followers
             of
             vs
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             receiued
             the
             word
             in
             much
             affliction
             ,
             with
             ioy
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           Psalm
           .
           65.4
           .
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             whom
             thou
             chusest
             ,
             and
             causest
             to
             come
             to
             thee
             ,
             he
             shall
             dwell
             in
             thy
             courts
             ,
             and
             we
             shal
             be
             satisfied
             with
             the
             pleasures
             of
             thine
             house
             euen
             thy
             holy
             temple
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           9.8.11
           .
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             which
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             children
             of
             God
             :
             but
             the
             children
             of
             promise
             are
             counted
             for
             the
             seed
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           the
           sanctification
           of
           their
           afflictions
           ,
           euen
           by
           the
           many
           experiences
           of
           Gods
           loue
           in
           afflictions
           ,
           as
           when
           God
           comforts
           
           their
           hearts
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           distresse
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           him
           making
           their
           mone
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           turnes
           the
           crosse
           to
           a
           blessing
           to
           them
           ,
           making
           them
           more
           humble
           by
           it
           ,
           exercising
           their
           gifts
           ,
           purging
           out
           their
           sinne
           ,
           &c.
           and
           at
           the
           length
           giuing
           gracious
           deliuerances
           ,
           causing
           all
           to
           worke
           together
           for
           the
           best
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           themselues
           being
           Iudges
           ,
           they
           can
           say
           it
           was
           good
           for
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           afflicted
           ,
           Rom.
           8.28.29
           .
           
             Also
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             worke
             together
             for
             the
             best
             to
             them
             that
             loue
             God
             ,
             euen
             to
             them
             that
             are
             called
             of
             his
             purpose
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Psalm
           .
           119.
           in
           many
           places
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           God
           manifests
           his
           owne
           choie
           by
           these
           and
           such
           like
           signes
           ;
           so
           the
           godly
           make
           sure
           their
           owne
           election
           by
           diuers
           markes
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           generally
           by
           the
           sanctification
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           
           beliefe
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           2.
           
           Thes.
           2.13
           .
           
             But
             we
             ought
             to
             giue
             thanks
             alway
             to
             God
             for
             you
             brethren
             ,
             beloued
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             that
             God
             hath
             from
             the
             beginning
             chosen
             you
             to
             saluation
             through
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             truth
             ,
          
           so
           in
           particular
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           the
           vertues
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           more
           or
           lesse
           in
           some
           measure
           shine
           in
           them
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           
             humilitie
             ,
             piety
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             temperance
             ,
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             patience
             in
             aduersitie
             ,
          
           and
           other
           excellent
           sauing
           graces
           in
           them
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.5.6.7.10
           .
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.9
           .
           By
           their
           fruits
           you
           may
           know
           them
           ,
           Ioh.
           15.16
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           the
           affections
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           them
           aboue
           al
           others
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.5
           .
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           3.14
           .
           They
           approue
           themselues
           to
           be
           elect
           by
           loue
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           their
           great
           affections
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           
           and
           by
           their
           brotherly
           kindnesse
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           this
           loue
           is
           the
           more
           euident
           marke
           ,
           when
           it
           lasts
           euen
           in
           affliction
           ,
           when
           no
           distresses
           makes
           vs
           abate
           of
           our
           affection
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           good
           things
           ,
           or
           good
           men
           ,
           Rom.
           8.28
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           their
           Priesthood
           :
           Gods
           elect
           are
           
             a
             kingdome
             of
             Priests
          
           ,
           they
           offer
           God
           daily
           sacrifice
           ,
           they
           haue
           the
           spirit
           of
           prayer
           ,
           &
           they
           daily
           mortifie
           (
           the
           beast
           )
           their
           sinnes
           vpon
           the
           Altar
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           .
           So
           then
           by
           their
           praying
           and
           their
           mortification
           ,
           Gods
           elect
           may
           bee
           euidently
           knowne
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.9.10
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           they
           are
           vsually
           knowne
           by
           the
           opposition
           of
           the
           world
           :
           If
           they
           were
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           world
           would
           spare
           ,
           and
           loue
           his
           owne
           :
           but
           because
           they
           are
           chosen
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           therefore
           
           the
           world
           hates
           them
           ,
           and
           pursues
           them
           with
           reproches
           ,
           and
           indignations
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           Ioh.
           15.18.19
           .
           
             If
             the
             world
             hate
             you
             ,
             you
             know
             that
             it
             hated
             mee
             before
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             If
             ye
             were
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             world
             would
             loue
             his
             owne
             :
             but
             because
             ye
             are
             not
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             I
             haue
             chosen
             you
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             therefore
             the
             world
             hateth
             you
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           this
           doctrine
           of
           Election
           should
           fill
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           the
           godly
           with
           vnspeakable
           reioycing
           :
           
             Euerlasting
             ioy
             should
             be
             vpon
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             and
             mourning
             should
             fly
             away
          
           :
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           if
           they
           consider
           the
           maruellous
           priuiledges
           of
           their
           Election
           ,
           and
           the
           wonderfull
           happinesse
           ,
           vnto
           which
           they
           are
           chosen
           of
           God.
           For
           if
           by
           the
           former
           signes
           thou
           know
           thy selfe
           to
           be
           one
           of
           Gods
           Elect.
           
        
         
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           thou
           art
           sure
           of
           thy
           saluation
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           heauen
           when
           thou
           diest
           ,
           2.
           
           Thessal
           .
           2.13.14
           .
           
             Whereunto
             hee
             called
             you
             by
             the
             Gospell
             to
             obtaine
             the
             glory
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           loue
           of
           God
           to
           thee
           is
           vnchangeable
           ,
           God
           will
           neuer
           cast
           off
           the
           people
           whom
           he
           hath
           chosen
           ,
           Rom.
           11.2
           .
           
             God
             hath
             not
             cast
             away
             his
             people
             whom
             hee
             knew
             before
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Thou
           art
           sure
           of
           gratious
           entertainment
           in
           Gods
           house
           ,
           and
           sweete
           communion
           with
           God
           whilest
           thou
           liuest
           ,
           Psal.
           65.4
           .
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             whom
             thou
             chusest
             ,
             and
             causest
             to
             come
             to
             thee
             :
             he
             shall
             dwell
             in
             thy
             courts
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             bee
             satisfied
             with
             the
             pleasures
             of
             thine
             house
             ,
             euen
             of
             thine
             holy
             Temple
             .
          
        
         
           Esa.
           65.13.14
           .
           
             Therefore
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             behold
             my
             seruants
             shall
             eate
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             bee
             hungry
             :
             
             behold
             my
             seruants
             shall
             drink
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             bee
             thirsty
             :
             behold
             my
             seruants
             shall
             reioyce
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             ashamed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Behold
             my
             seruants
             shall
             sing
             for
             ioy
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             cry
             for
             sorrow
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             shall
             howle
             for
             vexation
             of
             mind
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Thou
           shalt
           be
           sure
           of
           protection
           against
           all
           aduersaries
           ,
           that
           dare
           ,
           or
           can
           rise
           vp
           against
           thee
           ,
           Esa.
           41.10.11.12.13
           .
           
             Feare
             thou
             not
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             with
             thee
             :
             bee
             not
             afraid
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             thy
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             strengthen
             thee
             ,
             and
             helpe
             thee
             ,
             and
             will
             sustaine
             thee
             with
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             my
             iustice
             .
          
        
         
           
             Behold
             ,
             all
             they
             that
             prouoke
             thee
             shall
             bee
             ashamed
             and
             confounded
             ,
             they
             shall
             bee
             as
             nothing
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             striue
             with
             thee
             shall
             perish
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           all
           thy
           afflictions
           shall
           be
           sweetned
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           and
           work
           together
           for
           the
           best
           ,
           Rom.
           
           8.28
           .
           
             Also
             we
             know
             that
             all
             things
             worke
             together
             for
             the
             best
             ,
             vnto
             them
             that
             loue
             God
             ,
             euen
             to
             them
             that
             are
             called
             of
             his
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           In
           all
           thy
           suites
           to
           God
           ,
           thou
           art
           sure
           of
           audience
           ,
           and
           compassionate
           respect
           ,
           howsoeuer
           thou
           bee
           neglected
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           Ioh.
           15.16
           .
           
             Yee
             haue
             not
             chosen
             mee
             ,
             but
             I
             haue
             chosen
             you
             ,
             and
             ordained
             you
             ,
             that
             yee
             goe
             and
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             fruit
             remaine
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             ye
             shal
             aske
             of
             the
             Father
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             hee
             may
             giue
             it
             you
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           Christ
           will
           graciously
           communicate
           to
           thee
           the
           secrets
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           mysteries
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           vsing
           thee
           therein
           as
           a
           most
           deare
           and
           carefull
           friend
           ,
           Ioh.
           15.16
           ,
           as
           before
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Lastly
           all
           complaints
           brought
           vnto
           God
           against
           thee
           ,
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           non-suted
           and
           cast
           
           out
           ,
           so
           as
           nothing
           can
           bee
           laid
           to
           thy
           charge
           ,
           nothing
           can
           condemne
           thee
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           Christ
           hath
           paid
           all
           thy
           debts
           ,
           and
           sitteth
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           to
           make
           request
           for
           thee
           ,
           Rom.
           8.33
           .
           
             Who
             shall
             lay
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             Gods
             chosen
             :
             It
             is
             God
             that
             iustifieth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           .
           Of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 Act.
                 4.12
              
               .
            
             
               Neither
               is
               there
               saluation
               in
               any
               other
               :
               for
               among
               men
               there
               is
               giuen
               none
               other
               name
               vnder
               heauen
               ,
               whereby
               we
               must
               be
               saued
               .
            
          
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           Election
           .
           The
           second
           fundamentall
           meanes
           of
           grace
           is
           Christ
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           the
           principles
           respect
           either
           
             
             
               1.
               
               
                 His
                 Person
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 His
                 office
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           principles
           concerning
           his
           person
           ,
           looke
           either
           
             
               1.
               
               Vpon
               his
               
                 diuine
                 nature
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               or
               vpon
               his
               humane
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           principle
           that
           concernes
           his
           diuine
           nature
           is
           this
           :
           
             That
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             very
             God
          
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           may
           be
           proued
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           by
           testimony
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Esa.
           9.6
           .
           
             For
             vnto
             vs
             a
             child
             is
             borne
             ,
             and
             vnto
             vs
             a
             sonne
             is
             giuen
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             call
             his
             name
             wonderfull
             ,
             Counsellor
             ,
             the
             mighty
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Ioh.
           1.1
           .
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             word
             was
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Rom.
           9.5
           .
           
             Of
             whom
             are
             the
             fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             concerning
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Christ
             came
             ,
             who
             is
             God
             ouer
             all
             ,
             blessed
             for
             euer
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Tim.
           3.16
           .
           
             And
             without
             controuersie
             great
             is
             the
             mystery
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             
             which
             is
             ,
             God
             is
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             iustified
             in
             the
             spirit
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           5.20
           .
           
             But
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             a
             mind
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             true
             :
             and
             we
             are
             in
             him
             that
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             his
             son
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             this
             same
             is
             very
             God
             ,
             and
             eternall
             life
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           the
           diuine
           proprieties
           giuē
           vnto
           him
           ,
           as
           Eternity
           ,
           Ioh.
           1.1
           .
           Ioh.
           17.5
           .
           Omnipotency
           ,
           Ioh.
           3.31
           .
           Phil.
           4.13
           .
           Sauiour
           ,
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           diuine
           workes
           done
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           Creation
           ,
           Coloss.
           1.16
           .
           Forgiuenesse
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           Matth.
           9.6
           .
           Working
           of
           miracles
           ,
           Ioh.
           10.25
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           the
           diuine
           honour
           due
           vnto
           him
           ,
           as
           Adoration
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           72.11
           .
           Heb.
           1.8
           .
           and
           beleeuing
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           By
           the
           conquest
           the
           Gospel
           
           hath
           made
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           3.16
           .
           and
           that
           not
           by
           any
           carnall
           power
           ,
           Zach.
           4.6
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           By
           the
           patient
           suffering
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           12.11
           .
           
             But
             they
             ouercame
             him
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             word
             of
             their
             testimony
             ,
             and
             they
             loued
             not
             their
             liues
             vnto
             the
             death
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           But
           why
           was
           it
           needfull
           hee
           should
           be
           God
           ?
           
        
         
           For
           two
           causes
           chiefly
           .
           
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             one
             was
             the
             greatnes
             of
             our
             euill
             ,
             which
             no
             creature
             could
             take
             off
             vs
             :
             viz.
             1.
             the
             grieuousnesse
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
             2.
             
             The
             immense
             &
             intolerable
             waight
             of
             Gods
             anger
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Empire
             of
             death
             .
             4.
             
             The
             tyranny
             of
             the
             diuell
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             other
             was
             the
             greatnes
             of
             our
             good
             ,
             which
             none
             but
             God
             could
             restore
             ;
             viz.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           An
           obedience
           to
           iustifie
           many
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           The
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           1.30
           .
           Colos.
           3.10
           .
        
         
           If
           our
           Sauiour
           be
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           holds
           it
           no
           robbery
           to
           be
           equall
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           Then
           it
           may
           first
           serue
           for
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           so
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           the
           world
           :
           In
           which
           this
           glorious
           light
           hath
           risen
           ,
           and
           yet
           their
           darknesse
           comprehended
           it
           not
           ,
           Ioh.
           1.5.10
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           very
           godly
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           so
           affected
           ,
           as
           may
           become
           this
           maruellous
           glory
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           it
           should
           much
           abase
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           not
           thoughts
           and
           affections
           to
           take
           that
           notice
           wee
           should
           of
           this
           Sonne
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           so
           gloriously
           in
           the
           Gospell
           shining
           amongst
           vs
           ;
           we
           doe
           not
           receiue
           him
           ,
           &
           conceiue
           of
           him
           as
           this
           doctrine
           teacheth
           vs
           ;
           how
           often
           
           hath
           he
           come
           amongst
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           receiued
           him
           not
           ?
           Ioh.
           1.11
           .
        
         
           For
           instruction
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           should
           
           worke
           in
           vs
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Illumination
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           mistery
           of
           godlines
           ,
           that
           tels
           vs
           of
           God
           manifested
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           3.16
           .
           Our
           eyes
           should
           in
           this
           point
           receiue
           sight
           and
           clearing
           .
           This
           doctrine
           should
           shine
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           as
           the
           Sunne
           in
           the
           firmament
           ;
           wee
           should
           neuer
           rest
           informing
           our selues
           heerein
           ,
           and
           praying
           for
           discerning
           ,
           till
           after
           much
           neglect
           and
           vnbeleefe
           past
           ,
           we
           could
           say
           with
           
             Thomas
             ,
             My
             Lord
             and
             my
             God
             ,
          
           Matth.
           16.16
           .
           Ioh.
           20.28
           .
           This
           is
           the
           rocke
           ,
           vpon
           which
           the
           Church
           is
           built
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           estimation
           of
           his
           sufferings
           for
           vs
           ;
           this
           blood
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           was
           the
           blood
           
           of
           God
           ,
           Act.
           20.28
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           celebratiō
           of
           his
           praises
           is
           God
           ouer
           all
           :
           then
           let
           him
           be
           blessed
           for
           euermore
           ,
           Rom.
           9.5
           .
           
             Of
             whom
             are
             the
             fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             concerning
             the
             flesh
             Christ
             came
             ,
             who
             is
             God
             ouer
             all
             ,
             blessed
             for
             euer
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           adoration
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           when
           God
           brings
           forth
           his
           onely
           begotten
           Sonne
           ,
           let
           all
           the
           Angels
           of
           heauen
           worship
           him
           ,
           Heb.
           1.4
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Faith
           :
           this
           should
           make
           vs
           beleeue
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           relie
           vpon
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           redemption
           in
           him
           ;
           yea
           we
           should
           neuer
           rest
           ,
           till
           we
           know
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           in
           him
           :
           For
           this
           is
           eternall
           life
           ,
           Ioh.
           1.7
           .
           
             The
             same
             came
             for
             a
             witnesse
             to
             beare
             witnesse
             of
             the
             light
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             through
             him
             might
             beleeue
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           5.20
           .
           
             But
             we
             know
             that
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             is
             come
             ,
             
             and
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             a
             mind
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             wee
             are
             in
             him
             that
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             very
             God
             ,
             and
             eternall
             life
             .
          
        
         
           The
           consideration
           of
           the
           diuinity
           
           of
           Christ
           should
           wonderfully
           comfort
           vs
           ,
           &
           so
           it
           is
           vsed
           in
           diuers
           Scriptures
           .
           For
           if
           he
           be
           God
           ,
           thē
           he
           is
           ful
           of
           grace
           to
           supply
           our
           wants
           ,
           Ioh.
           1.14.16
           .
           He
           is
           infinite
           in
           righteousnes
           to
           iustifie
           vs
           ,
           Ierem.
           23.6
           .
           The
           gouernment
           being
           on
           his
           sholders
           :
           he
           will
           euer
           bee
           knowne
           to
           bee
           wonderfull
           :
           as
           a
           Counsellor
           to
           direct
           vs
           ,
           as
           a
           mighty
           God
           to
           defend
           vs
           ;
           as
           an
           euerlasting
           father
           to
           loue
           vs
           ,
           and
           pity
           vs
           ,
           and
           spare
           vs
           ,
           and
           beare
           with
           our
           infirmities
           ;
           as
           a
           Prince
           of
           peace
           ,
           to
           preserue
           vs
           in
           our
           reconciliation
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           fill
           vs
           with
           peace
           that
           passeth
           all
           vnderstanding
           :
           
           and
           that
           we
           may
           not
           doubt
           of
           perseuerance
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           assures
           vs
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           encrease
           of
           his
           gouernment
           and
           peace
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           end
           :
           for
           he
           will
           order
           vs
           ,
           and
           establish
           vs
           henceforth
           ,
           and
           for
           euer
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIII
           .
           Of
           Christs
           humanity
           .
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           diuine
           nature
           of
           Christ
           :
           There
           are
           foure
           principles
           concerning
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           Christ
           :
           the
           one
           concernes
           the
           matter
           ,
           the
           other
           three
           concerne
           the
           manner
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           was
           incarnate
           ,
           did
           assume
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           very
           man
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           Ioh.
           1.1
           .
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             
             the
             word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             word
             was
             God.
          
           14.
           
           
             And
             the
             word
             was
             made
             flesh
             and
             dwelt
             among
             vs
             ,
             and
             we
             saw
             the
             glory
             thereof
             as
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             Sonne
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             full
             of
             grace
             and
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           Hebr.
           2.14
           .
           
             For
             as
             much
             then
             as
             the
             children
             were
             partakers
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             he
             also
             himselfe
             likewise
             tooke
             part
             with
             them
             .
          
           16.
           
           
             For
             hee
             in
             no
             sort
             tooke
             the
             Angels
             ,
             but
             hee
             tooke
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           hee
           was
           not
           conceiued
           as
           other
           men
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           Luk.
           1.35
           .
           
             And
             the
             Angell
             answered
             and
             said
             vnto
             her
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             shall
             come
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             most
             high
             shall
             ouershadow
             thee
             :
             therefore
             also
             that
             holy
             thing
             which
             shall
             bee
             borne
             of
             thee
             ,
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Mat.
           1.20
           .
           
             Feare
             not
             to
             take
             Mary
             for
             thy
             wife
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             is
             conceiued
             in
             her
             is
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
         
           3.
           
           That
           hee
           was
           borne
           of
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           Esa.
           7.14
           .
           
             Therefore
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             will
             giue
             you
             a
             signe
             :
             behold
             the
             Virgin
             shall
             conceiue
             and
             beare
             a
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             she
             shall
             call
             his
             name
             Emmanuel
             ..
          
        
         
           Matth.
           1.18
           .
           
             Now
             the
             birth
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             was
             thus
             :
             when
             as
             his
             mother
             Mary
             was
             betrothed
             to
             Ioseph
             ;
             before
             they
             came
             together
             she
             was
             found
             with
             child
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           Genes
           .
           3.15
           .
           
             I
             will
             also
             put
             enmity
             betweene
             thee
             and
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             betweene
             thy
             seed
             and
             her
             seed
             ,
             hee
             shall
             breake
             thine
             head
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             bruise
             his
             heele
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           his
           humane
           nature
           did
           subsist
           in
           the
           diuine
           nature
           ,
           and
           so
           both
           made
           but
           one
           person
           ,
           Colos.
           2.9
           .
           
             For
             in
             him
             dwelleth
             all
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             God-head
             bodily
             .
          
        
         
           Luk.
           1.35
           .
           
             And
             the
             Angel
             answered
             
             and
             said
             vnto
             her
             :
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             shall
             come
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             most
             high
             shal
             ouershadow
             thee
             :
             therefore
             also
             that
             holy
             thing
             which
             shall
             be
             borne
             of
             thee
             ,
             shall
             bee
             called
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           vses
           may
           bee
           raised
           seuerally
           from
           each
           of
           the
           principles
           ,
           and
           so
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           incarnation
           of
           Christ
           may
           serue
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           information
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           of
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           wisedome
           ,
           which
           both
           shine
           in
           this
           worke
           :
           His
           loue
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           sent
           vs
           a
           Sauiour
           to
           take
           our
           nature
           :
           and
           his
           wisedome
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           sent
           vs
           his
           Sonne
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           need
           was
           there
           that
           Christ
           should
           bee
           incarnate
           ,
           
           and
           take
           mans
           nature
           rather
           then
           any
           other
           ?
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           that
           satisfaction
           might
           be
           made
           to
           God
           in
           the
           same
           nature
           
           that
           had
           offended
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           without
           effusion
           of
           blood
           ,
           there
           could
           bee
           no
           remission
           ,
           Heb.
           9.22
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Because
           a
           Mediator
           should
           be
           meet
           to
           deale
           betweene
           both
           parties
           :
           therefore
           he
           is
           God
           for
           the
           businesse
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           man
           for
           the
           businesse
           with
           men
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           so
           he
           might
           haue
           the
           right
           of
           the
           kinsman
           to
           redeeme
           vs
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           adoption
           ,
           Ier.
           32.8
           .
           Ruth
           3.13
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           assure
           our
           resurrection
           .
        
         
           Heb.
           2.14
           .
           
             That
             he
             might
             destroy
             through
             death
             him
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             diuell
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           But
           why
           was
           the
           second
           person
           in
           Trinitie
           incarnate
           ?
        
         
           
           It
           was
           most
           conueniently
           ,
           and
           comely
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ?
        
         
         
           1.
           
           By
           the
           Son
           was
           man
           made
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           therefore
           fitly
           by
           him
           was
           he
           redeemed
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           most
           fitly
           repaires
           the
           image
           of
           God
           in
           vs
           ,
           who
           was
           himselfe
           the
           image
           of
           his
           father
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           that
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           most
           conueniently
           makes
           vs
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           instruction
           ,
           and
           
           so
           it
           should
           teach
           vs
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           both
           natures
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           necessitie
           to
           saluation
           to
           confesse
           his
           glory
           in
           both
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           should
           worke
           vpon
           vs
           the
           impressions
           of
           humility
           .
           This
           is
           a
           matchlesse
           example
           of
           humilitie
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           that
           was
           equall
           to
           the
           father
           ,
           should
           make
           himselfe
           so
           low
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           vpon
           him
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           seruant
           ,
           &c.
           as
           it
           is
           vrged
           ,
           Phil.
           2.6.7
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           intolerable
           shame
           for
           
           vs
           to
           mind
           our
           owne
           things
           ,
           or
           to
           stand
           vpon
           our
           glory
           ,
           and
           greatnesse
           .
           Oh
           ,
           how
           should
           this
           make
           vs
           easily
           deny
           our selues
           ,
           if
           we
           could
           throughly
           thinke
           vpon
           it
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           should
           stirre
           vs
           vp
           wonderfully
           to
           a
           desire
           to
           come
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           made
           one
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           like
           him
           .
           Hee
           drew
           neere
           to
           vs
           ,
           when
           hee
           tooke
           our
           nature
           ;
           and
           shall
           not
           we
           draw
           neere
           to
           him
           in
           imitation
           of
           his
           nature
           ,
           and
           shew
           forth
           his
           vertues
           ?
           He
           descended
           from
           heauen
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           we
           ascend
           to
           heauen
           to
           him
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           may
           serue
           for
           great
           humiliation
           to
           al
           such
           ,
           as
           receiue
           not
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           hath
           hee
           taken
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           dwelt
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           and
           saw
           we
           his
           glory
           ,
           as
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           onely
           begotten
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           and
           are
           wee
           
           yet
           ignorant
           of
           him
           ?
           doe
           we
           yet
           neglect
           to
           come
           vnto
           him
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           incarnation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           fountaine
           of
           all
           our
           comfort
           .
           It
           is
           the
           sunneshine
           of
           religion
           ,
           we
           should
           reioyce
           in
           it
           aboue
           all
           things
           .
           There
           should
           be
           no
           godly
           man
           ,
           but
           his
           heart
           should
           leape
           within
           him
           vpon
           the
           thoughts
           of
           this
           glorious
           grace
           of
           God.
           The
           Angels
           of
           heauen
           sang
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           when
           they
           brought
           this
           tidings
           ;
           and
           can
           wee
           sit
           desolate
           in
           heart
           ,
           to
           whom
           a
           Sauiour
           is
           borne
           ,
           and
           for
           whom
           he
           was
           incarnate
           ?
           Luk.
           2.10
           .
        
         
           Christs
           incarnation
           is
           the
           most
           cleare
           looking
           glasse
           to
           shew
           forth
           the
           wisdome
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           truth
           ,
           and
           iustice
           of
           God.
           This
           was
           a
           worke
           farre
           aboue
           the
           creation
           of
           man
           ;
           this
           doctrine
           is
           comfortable
           in
           the
           very
           respect
           of
           the
           
           honour
           done
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           in
           that
           God
           hath
           ioyned
           man
           so
           neerely
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           it
           imports
           a
           wonderfull
           loue
           ,
           that
           Christ
           doth
           now
           vnchangeably
           beare
           to
           man
           ,
           being
           himselfe
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           :
           but
           especially
           it
           should
           swallow
           vp
           all
           earthly
           discontentments
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           giuen
           him
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           Christ
           is
           all
           this
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           Esay
           9.6
           .
           
             For
             vnto
             vs
             a
             childe
             is
             borne
             ,
             and
             vnto
             vs
             a
             sonne
             is
             giuen
             :
             &c.
             
          
           How
           should
           Christ
           bee
           vnto
           vs
           onely
           in
           stead
           of
           all
           things
           ?
           The
           very
           peace
           we
           haue
           by
           him
           should
           enflame
           vs
           ,
           peace
           aboue
           vs
           with
           God
           and
           the
           Angels
           :
           peace
           within
           vs
           with
           our
           owne
           consciences
           ;
           peace
           about
           vs
           with
           all
           creatures
           ,
           Luke
           2.14
           .
           and
           specially
           it
           should
           establish
           vs
           in
           the
           assurance
           of
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           all
           that
           yet
           remaines
           of
           
           our
           full
           redemption
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           doubt
           of
           his
           intercession
           :
           our
           suites
           must
           all
           needes
           speed
           well
           ,
           there
           sits
           one
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           our
           owne
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           and
           we
           need
           not
           feare
           the
           last
           iudgement
           .
           It
           cannot
           but
           be
           well
           with
           vs
           ,
           if
           our
           owne
           brother
           be
           our
           iudge
           :
           we
           should
           not
           be
           affraid
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           in
           the
           euill
           day
           .
           He
           will
           succour
           vs
           ,
           he
           hath
           had
           experience
           of
           the
           frailtie
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hath
           a
           feeling
           of
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           will
           helpe
           vs
           in
           all
           time
           of
           our
           need
           ,
           Heb.
           2.18
           .
           
             For
             in
             that
             he
             suffred
             ,
             and
             was
             tempted
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             to
             succour
             them
             that
             are
             tempted
             .
          
        
         
           Heb.
           4.15
           .
           
             For
             we
             haue
             not
             an
             high
             Priest
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             touched
             with
             the
             feeling
             of
             our
             infirmities
             :
             but
             was
             in
             all
             things
             tempted
             in
             like
             sort
             ,
             yet
             without
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
         
           Yea
           ,
           the
           very
           glory
           of
           Christ
           in
           heauen
           is
           by
           this
           meanes
           ours
           .
           Christ
           is
           my
           portion
           ,
           my
           flesh
           ,
           and
           my
           blood
           ,
           where
           my
           portion
           raigneth
           ,
           there
           beleeue
           I
           ,
           that
           I
           raigne
           ;
           where
           my
           flesh
           is
           glorified
           ,
           there
           I
           thinke
           my selfe
           in
           glory
           ;
           where
           my
           blood
           ruleth
           ,
           there
           thinke
           I
           my selfe
           exalted
           .
        
         
           And
           all
           this
           is
           the
           more
           comfortable
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           not
           respect
           of
           persons
           in
           this
           ,
           which
           may
           appeare
           by
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           incarnation
           .
           It
           was
           reueiled
           to
           shepheards
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Wise
           men
           ;
           the
           one
           poore
           ,
           the
           other
           rich
           ;
           the
           one
           learned
           ,
           the
           other
           vnlearned
           ;
           the
           one
           Gentiles
           ,
           the
           other
           Iewes
           ;
           the
           one
           neere
           ,
           the
           other
           farre
           off
           .
           This
           light
           appeared
           to
           Anna
           a
           woman
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           Simeon
           that
           iust
           man.
           And
           besides
           note
           the
           wonderfull
           wisedome
           of
           God
           in
           the
           
           manner
           of
           reuealing
           
             Christ
             :
             viz.
          
           to
           euery
           one
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           estate
           .
           For
           to
           Simeon
           and
           Anna
           ,
           as
           more
           spirituall
           persons
           ,
           the
           natiuitie
           was
           reuealed
           by
           the
           instinct
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           To
           the
           Shepheards
           as
           ruder
           men
           ,
           by
           the
           voice
           and
           speech
           of
           Angels
           .
           To
           the
           Priests
           and
           Scribes
           that
           searched
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           an
           Oracle
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           To
           Herod
           a
           stranger
           ,
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Wise
           men
           that
           were
           strangers
           .
           To
           the
           Wise
           men
           ,
           that
           were
           students
           of
           Astrology
           ,
           by
           the
           rising
           of
           a
           new
           starre
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XIV
           .
           Of
           the
           conception
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           THus
           much
           of
           the
           vses
           of
           the
           incarnation
           of
           Christ
           :
           the
           vses
           of
           
             his
             conception
          
           follow
           .
        
         
           The
           doctrine
           of
           his
           conception
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           may
           serue
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           information
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           diuers
           things
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           concerning
           the
           wonder
           of
           his
           birth
           ,
           heere
           is
           a
           new
           birth
           giuen
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           neuer
           such
           a
           one
           before
           :
           he
           that
           is
           the
           onely
           Sonne
           in
           heauen
           ,
           is
           by
           this
           meanes
           the
           onely
           man
           on
           earth
           to
           be
           admired
           .
           When
           God
           was
           to
           be
           made
           visible
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           to
           dwell
           amongst
           men
           ,
           a
           heauenly
           temple
           is
           prouided
           
           for
           him
           ;
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           builds
           him
           a
           temple
           in
           the
           wombe
           of
           a
           Virgin.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Concerning
           the
           freedome
           of
           Christ
           from
           Originall
           sinne
           ,
           we
           might
           aske
           ,
           
           How
           could
           Christ
           be
           free
           from
           sinne
           ,
           seeing
           he
           came
           of
           Adam
           ,
           whose
           nature
           was
           infected
           in
           all
           his
           posteritie
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           is
           answered
           in
           this
           principle
           :
           
           for
           Christ
           came
           
             of
             Adam
          
           ,
           but
           not
           
             by
             Adam
          
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           miraculously
           formed
           Christs
           body
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           stopping
           the
           course
           of
           
             originall
             sinne
          
           ,
           and
           sanctifying
           it
           :
           sinne
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           by
           propagation
           only
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Concerning
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           :
           It
           must
           needes
           bee
           an
           admirable
           sacrifice
           ,
           that
           is
           thus
           fitted
           from
           the
           wombe
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           Concerning
           the
           superstition
           of
           the
           Papists
           about
           the
           Virgin
           Marie
           :
           for
           they
           attribute
           the
           purity
           of
           Christs
           nature
           to
           the
           holinesse
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           that
           shee
           was
           without
           sinne
           ;
           whereas
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           attributed
           to
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Concerning
           the
           possibilitie
           for
           Christ
           to
           be
           borne
           of
           a
           virgin
           :
           It
           is
           as
           easie
           for
           God
           to
           frame
           vnto
           Christ
           a
           body
           in
           the
           wombe
           of
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           mans
           body
           at
           the
           first
           of
           the
           myer
           of
           the
           earth
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           Instruction
           ,
           and
           so
           this
           conception
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           should
           teach
           vs
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           to
           be
           wise
           to
           sobriety
           in
           this
           mysterie
           of
           the
           incarnation
           of
           Christ
           :
           a
           purer
           sense
           and
           a
           cleaner
           hearing
           is
           called-for
           here
           :
           the
           ouershadowing
           of
           the
           virgin
           shewes
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           bring
           
           faith
           to
           beleeue
           the
           mysterie
           without
           further
           inquiring
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           desire
           feruently
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           our
           natures
           ,
           that
           wee
           as
           his
           members
           might
           bee
           conformed
           vnto
           him
           as
           our
           head
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           are
           ,
           if
           Christ
           be
           conceiued
           in
           our
           hearts
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           conceiued
           in
           the
           womb
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           Gal.
           4.7
        
         
           For
           consolation
           ,
           and
           so
           his
           
           conception
           is
           comfortable
           ,
           especially
           in
           two
           things
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               First
               ,
               the
               holinesse
               of
               his
               conception
               will
               iustifie
               vs
               from
               the
               vnholinesse
               of
               our
               conception
               ,
               and
               quit
               vs
               from
               the
               guilt
               and
               filth
               of
               originall
               sinne
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               may
               comfort
               vs
               in
               the
               expectation
               of
               our
               perfect
               holinesse
               .
               Hee
               that
               was
               so
               carefull
               to
               haue
               his
               naturall
               body
               fitted
               so
               exquisitely
               ,
               will
               not
               neglect
               his
               mysticall
               body
               the
               
               Church
               ,
               but
               will
               loue
               it
               ,
               and
               wash
               it
               ,
               till
               it
               bee
               without
               spot
               and
               wrinkle
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               because
               it
               is
               bone
               of
               his
               bone
               ,
               and
               flesh
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               Ephes.
               5.25.26
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           of
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           conception
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XV.
           Of
           Christ
           as
           borne
           of
           a
           virgin
           .
        
         
           THirdly
           ,
           in
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           was
           borne
           of
           a
           Virgin
           it
           may
           serue
        
         
           
           For
           Information
           ,
           and
           so
        
         
           1.
           
           Concerning
           the
           maruelous
           wisdome
           of
           God
           in
           the
           maner
           of
           our
           saluation
           :
           By
           a
           woman
           came
           sinne
           and
           death
           into
           the
           world
           :
           and
           loe
           here
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           woman
           breakes
           the
           Serpents
           
           head
           .
           The
           diuell
           got
           to
           be
           the
           god
           of
           the
           world
           by
           beguiling
           a
           woman
           .
           Now
           see
           how
           the
           Lord
           hath
           deuised
           to
           destroy
           his
           dominion
           by
           one
           made
           of
           a
           woman
           :
           they
           were
           both
           Virgins
           ,
           affianced
           to
           husbands
           ,
           but
           not
           yet
           knowne
           of
           man.
           
        
         
           But
           might
           some
           one
           say
           ,
           
           This
           is
           beyond
           beliefe
           ,
           that
           a
           Virgin
           should
           bring
           forth
           ,
           and
           yet
           remaine
           a
           virgin
           ,
           hauing
           neuer
           knowne
           man
           ,
           this
           seemeth
           to
           be
           incredible
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           had
           been
           a
           thing
           ,
           
           which
           had
           no
           resemblance
           in
           nature
           :
           yet
           it
           had
           been
           nothing
           to
           beleeue
           the
           power
           of
           the
           God
           of
           nature
           :
           but
           yet
           there
           is
           instance
           of
           things
           borne
           in
           nature
           without
           generation
           .
           The
           Bees
           haue
           young
           ,
           and
           yet
           know
           not
           marriage
           .
           The
           Easterne
           bird
           the
           Phenix
           is
           borne
           ,
           and
           new
           borne
           successiuely
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           without
           parents
           ;
           and
           shal
           we
           hold
           it
           beyond
           beliefe
           for
           God
           to
           doe
           this
           great
           work
           vpon
           him
           ,
           that
           was
           to
           restore
           the
           world
           .
           Christ
           is
           like
           the
           flower
           ,
           which
           hath
           the
           heauen
           for
           father
           ,
           and
           the
           earth
           for
           mother
           .
        
         
           
           But
           how
           can
           it
           become
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           abase
           himselfe
           to
           lie
           in
           the
           wombe
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ?
        
         
           
           The
           Sunne
           in
           the
           firmament
           receiues
           not
           infection
           from
           any
           place
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           thing
           cast
           into
           the
           fier
           steine
           it
           ;
           much
           lesse
           can
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           be
           polluted
           by
           being
           borne
           of
           a
           Virgin.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           may
           furnish
           vs
           with
           an
           argument
           against
           Transubstantiation
           .
           The
           Scripture
           teacheth
           vs
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           made
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           Gal.
           4.4
           .
           but
           not
           a
           word
           is
           there
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           bee
           made
           of
           a
           
           piece
           of
           bread
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           hath
           God
           created
           
           this
           new
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           a
           woman
           should
           compasse
           a
           man
           ?
           why
           then
           doe
           we
           go
           about
           ?
           why
           loose
           we
           our
           labour
           ?
           Why
           settle
           we
           not
           our
           hearts
           directly
           vpon
           this
           Iesus
           ,
           who
           is
           assigned
           vs
           thus
           wonderfully
           of
           God
           to
           bee
           our
           way
           ,
           our
           light
           ,
           and
           our
           life
           ?
           This
           very
           doctrin
           was
           vsed
           long
           since
           to
           rebuke
           mens
           extreme
           distractions
           ,
           and
           losse
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           labour
           in
           the
           way
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           Ier.
           31.21
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           this
           doctrine
           ought
           to
           be
           vnto
           vs
           Gods
           signe
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           deliuer
           vs
           certainely
           ,
           and
           fulfil
           al
           his
           promises
           ;
           and
           it
           extremely
           threatens
           the
           vnbeliefe
           of
           man
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Prophet
             Isaiah
          
           vrgeth
           it
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Ahaz
           ,
           Isaiah
           7.14
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           should
           kindle
           in
           vs
           a
           vehemēt
           desire
           to
           haue
           God
           
           
           reueale
           his
           sonne
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           Christ
           borne
           in
           our
           hearts
           :
           we
           thinke
           the
           Virgin
           blessed
           aboue
           women
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           conceiued
           in
           her
           wombe
           ;
           why
           certainely
           it
           is
           a
           great
           wonder
           ,
           and
           wee
           were
           blessed
           amongst
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           bee
           conceiued
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           we
           keepe
           our selues
           chast
           virgins
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           There
           hath
           been
           foure
           waies
           of
           making
           man
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               one
               was
               to
               make
               man
               without
               either
               man
               or
               woman
               ;
               so
               was
               Adam
               made
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               second
               was
               to
               make
               man
               without
               a
               woman
               ,
               so
               was
               Eue
               made
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               third
               was
               to
               make
               man
               by
               both
               man
               and
               woman
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               their
               posteritie
               are
               made
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               fourth
               way
               ,
               was
               to
               make
               man
               without
               man
               by
               the
               
               woman
               only
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               Christ-man
               made
               .
            
          
        
         
           Now
           if
           wee
           admire
           the
           first
           ,
           second
           ,
           and
           fourth
           of
           these
           ;
           why
           should
           wee
           not
           also
           admire
           the
           creating
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           without
           wombe
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           man
           :
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           great
           wonder
           ,
           that
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           should
           be
           formed
           in
           our
           breast
           ;
           and
           yet
           such
           is
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           in
           the
           new
           birth
           of
           a
           
             Christian
             :
             Christ
          
           is
           formed
           in
           them
           ,
           Galath
           .
           4.9
           .
           
             My
             little
             children
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             trauell
             in
             birth
             againe
             ,
             vntill
             Christ
             be
             formed
             in
             you
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XVI
           .
           Of
           the
           personall
           vnion
           .
        
         
           ANd
           thus
           of
           the
           birth
           of
           Christ
           of
           a
           Virgin.
           The
           personall
           vnion
           may
           serue
           both
           for
           information
           ,
           and
           for
           consolation
           .
        
         
           
           For
           information
           ,
           concerning
           the
           maruellous
           glory
           of
           Christ
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           exaltation
           of
           the
           humane
           nature
           .
           Heere
           is
           an
           vnion
           singularly
           wonderfull
           ,
           and
           wonderfully
           singular
           .
           Nay
           ,
           what
           say
           I
           ,
           a
           vnion
           ?
           Why
           ?
           there
           bee
           so
           many
           vnions
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           worthily
           all
           may
           bee
           said
           to
           bee
           gathered
           together
           in
           one
           in
           him
           .
           There
           is
           a
           naturall
           ,
           personall
           ,
           mysticall
           ,
           and
           sacramentall
           vnion
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
         
           The
           naturall
           vnion
           is
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           in
           one
           nature
           or
           essence
           .
        
         
           The
           personall
           vnion
           is
           this
           of
           the
           diuine
           nature
           with
           the
           humane
           in
           one
           person
           .
        
         
           The
           mystical
           vnion
           is
           of
           Christ
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           one
           body
           .
        
         
           The
           sacramentall
           vnion
           is
           of
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           with
           bread
           and
           wine
           in
           one
           ordinance
           .
           This
           vnion
           is
           not
           a
           vnion
           of
           inhabitation
           ,
           as
           God
           dwels
           in
           the
           Saints
           :
           nor
           of
           consent
           only
           ,
           as
           the
           faithfull
           are
           one
           in
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Sonne
           :
           Nor
           of
           commixtion
           ,
           as
           water
           and
           wine
           are
           one
           :
           nor
           of
           combination
           ,
           as
           two
           boords
           fastened
           together
           are
           one
           :
           nor
           of
           composition
           ,
           when
           of
           two
           things
           is
           made
           some
           third
           thing
           in
           one
           .
           But
           it
           is
           (
           I
           say
           )
           a
           personall
           vnion
           ,
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           Christ
           being
           assumed
           
           into
           vnion
           with
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           From
           whence
           ariseth
           :
        
         
           
           A
           speciall
           manner
           of
           subsisting
           in
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           Christ
           ,
           differing
           from
           other
           men
           .
           For
           soule
           and
           body
           make
           a
           person
           in
           other
           men
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           in
           Christ.
           For
           his
           soule
           and
           body
           are
           borne
           vp
           and
           subsist
           in
           his
           diuine
           nature
           .
           As
           the
           luie
           or
           Misseltoe
           growes
           without
           a
           root
           of
           it
           owne
           vpon
           the
           body
           of
           another
           tree
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           with
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           Christ
           :
           As
           soule
           and
           body
           in
           vs
           make
           one
           man
           :
           so
           God
           and
           man
           make
           one
           Christ
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           
           A
           communication
           of
           proprieties
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           one
           nature
           ,
           is
           attributed
           to
           the
           whole
           person
           :
           so
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           was
           crucified
           ,
           &
           bought
           the
           Church
           with
           his
           blood
           ,
           
           1.
           
           Cor.
           2.8
           .
           Act.
           20.28
           .
        
         
           The
           collation
           of
           gifts
           vpon
           
           the
           humane
           nature
           after
           an
           vnspeakable
           manner
           :
           In
           respect
           of
           which
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           Christ
           doth
           excell
           all
           creatures
           for
           wisedome
           ,
           goodnesse
           ,
           holinesse
           ,
           power
           ,
           maiesty
           ,
           and
           glory
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           the
           God-head
           dwelles
           in
           him
           bodily
           ,
           Col.
           2.9
           .
           
             For
             in
             him
             dwelleth
             all
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             God-head
             bodily
          
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           second
           Adam
           doth
           farre
           excell
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           needfull
           Christ
           should
           be
           God
           and
           man
           in
           one
           nature
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             That
             so
             he
             might
             reconcile
             or
             make
             God
             and
             man
             one
             againe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             so
             hee
             might
             bee
             a
             meet
             Mediator
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             kin
             to
             both
             parties
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             he
             might
             pacifie
             God
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             neither
             
             feele
             as
             God
             ,
             nor
             ouercome
             as
             man.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             the
             works
             of
             redemption
             done
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             might
             bee
             sufficient
             price
             for
             sin
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             infinite
             God
             was
             wronged
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           is
           also
           consolation
           in
           this
           doctrine
           :
           for
           hence
           ariseth
           manifest
           reason
           of
           hope
           of
           pardon
           ,
           and
           peace
           with
           God
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           fulnesse
           wee
           may
           now
           all
           receiue
           grace
           ,
           and
           a
           supply
           for
           all
           our
           wants
           .
           Heere
           wee
           haue
           all
           the
           treasures
           of
           wisdome
           and
           grace
           in
           Christ-man
           ;
           and
           hee
           is
           now
           able
           to
           be
           a
           fountaine
           of
           more
           good
           to
           vs
           ,
           then
           euer
           the
           first
           Adam
           was
           of
           euill
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XVII
           .
           Of
           Christ
           as
           Mediator
           .
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           principles
           concerning
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           :
           his
           office
           followes
           .
        
         
           The
           principles
           cōcerning
           his
           office
           ,
           consider
           it
           either
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           whole
           office
           of
           Christ
           is
           to
           be
           a
           mediator
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           principles
           that
           concerne
           the
           mediatorship
           are
           fiue
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           
           mediatour
           betweene
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           euen
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           2.5
           .
           
             For
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             mediator
             betweene
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             man
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
        
         
           Act.
           4.12
           .
           
             Neither
             is
             there
             saluation
             
             in
             any
             other
             :
             for
             amongst
             men
             there
             is
             giuen
             none
             other
             name
             vnder
             heauen
             whereby
             we
             must
             bee
             saued
             .
          
        
         
           Luk.
           2.11
           .
           
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             vnto
             you
             is
             borne
             this
             day
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Dauid
             a
             Sauiour
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             the
             Lord.
          
           Because
           there
           is
           none
           more
           mercifull
           ,
           Heb.
           2.17
           .
           Nor
           more
           able
           ,
           Heb.
           7.25
           .
        
         
           
           That
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           saluation
           in
           his
           mediation
           is
           not
           merit
           in
           man
           ,
           but
           grace
           in
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           1.9
           .
           
             Who
             hath
             saued
             vs
             ,
             and
             called
             vs
             with
             an
             holy
             calling
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             our
             workes
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             purpose
             and
             grace
             ,
             which
             was
             giuen
             to
             vs
             through
             Christ
             Iesus
             before
             the
             world
             was
             .
          
        
         
           Tit.
           3.4.5
           .
           
             But
             when
             the
             bountifulnesse
             and
             loue
             of
             God
             our
             Sauiour
             toward
             man
             appeared
             .
          
        
         
           
             Not
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             
             which
             we
             had
             done
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             mercy
             he
             saued
             vs
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             the
             new
             birth
             ,
             and
             the
             renewing
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           Ephes.
           2.8
           .
           
             For
             by
             grace
             are
             ye
             saued
             through
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             of
             your selues
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           That
           this
           mediation
           was
           from
           
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           Hebr.
           13.8
           .
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             to
             day
             ,
             the
             same
             also
             is
             for
             euer
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.20
           .
           
             Which
             was
             ordained
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             was
             declared
             in
             the
             last
             times
             for
             your
             sakes
             .
          
        
         
           Reuel
           .
           13.8
           .
           
             Therefore
             all
             that
             dwell
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
             shall
             worship
             him
             ,
             whose
             names
             are
             not
             written
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             of
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             which
             was
             slaine
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           For
           in
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           destination
           ,
           and
           acceptation
           of
           God
           ,
           
           the
           two
           natures
           were
           accounted
           as
           vnited
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           the
           things
           done
           and
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           present
           and
           to
           come
           ,
           are
           all
           one
           .
        
         
           For
           explication
           of
           this
           principle
           ,
           if
           we
           aske
           when
           the
           mediator
           was
           giuen
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           answered
           three
           waies
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               If
               we
               respect
               Gods
               decree
               ,
               he
               was
               giuen
               before
               all
               eternity
               ,
               Ephes.
               1.4
               .
               
                 As
                 he
                 hath
                 chosen
                 vs
                 in
                 him
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               wee
               respect
               the
               vertue
               and
               efficacie
               of
               his
               mediation
               ,
               he
               was
               giuen
               when
               need
               was
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Reuel
               .
               13.8
               .
               
                 Which
                 was
                 slaine
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               we
               respect
               his
               manifestation
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               he
               was
               giuen
               in
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               time
               :
               1600.
               yeeres
               agoe
               ,
               Galath
               .
               4.4
               .
               
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 time
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 God
                 sent
                 
                 forth
                 his
                 Sonne
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 vnder
                 the
                 law
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Tim.
           2.6
           .
           
             Who
             gaue
             himselfe
             a
             ransome
             for
             all
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             testimony
             in
             due
             time
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           without
           the
           mediation
           of
           Christ
           no
           flesh
           can
           bee
           saued
           ,
           Act.
           4.12
           .
           
             Neither
             is
             there
             saluation
             in
             any
             other
             :
             for
             among
             men
             there
             is
             giuen
             none
             other
             name
             vnder
             heauen
             ,
             whereby
             we
             must
             bee
             saued
             .
          
        
         
           Psalm
           .
           143.2
           .
           
             And
             enter
             not
             into
             iudgement
             with
             thy
             seruant
             ,
             for
             in
             thy
             sight
             shall
             none
             that
             liueth
             be
             iustified
             .
          
        
         
           Iam.
           3.2
           .
           
             For
             in
             many
             things
             we
             sinne
             all
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           by
           the
           mediator
           a
           new
           agreement
           or
           contract
           was
           made
           with
           God
           ,
           Ierem.
           31.33
           .
           
             But
             this
             shall
             be
             the
             couenant
             that
             I
             will
             make
             with
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             :
             after
             those
             dayes
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             
             will
             put
             my
             law
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             ,
             and
             write
             it
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             bee
             my
             people
             .
          
        
         
           Heb.
           8.13
           .
           
             In
             that
             he
             saith
             a
             new
             Testament
             ,
             he
             hath
             abrogated
             the
             old
             ;
             now
             that
             which
             is
             disanulled
             ,
             and
             waxed
             old
             ,
             is
             ready
             to
             vanish
             away
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           3.23.24
           .
           
             For
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             ,
             for
             all
             haue
             sinned
             ,
             and
             are
             depriued
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             iustified
             freely
             by
             his
             grace
             through
             the
             redemption
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
        
         
           Galath
           .
           3.21.22
           .
           
             Is
             the
             Law
             then
             against
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             ?
             God
             forbid
             :
             for
             if
             there
             had
             been
             a
             law
             giuen
             ,
             which
             could
             haue
             giuen
             life
             ,
             surely
             righteousnes
             should
             haue
             been
             by
             the
             law
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             concluded
             all
             vnder
             sinne
             ,
             that
             the
             promise
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             should
             be
             giuen
             
             to
             them
             that
             beleeue
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           explication
           of
           this
           principle
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           make
           mention
           of
           three
           couenants
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           made
           .
        
         
           The
           one
           generall
           ,
           and
           terrene
           with
           all
           creatures
           about
           their
           preseruation
           from
           the
           vniuersall
           deluge
           :
           of
           this
           ,
           Genes
           .
           9.
           &c.
           but
           of
           this
           couenant
           wee
           haue
           nothing
           to
           doe
           here
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           was
           the
           couenant
           ,
           called
           the
           couenant
           of
           workes
           ,
           this
           was
           made
           with
           all
           mankinde
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           stands
           still
           in
           force
           ,
           since
           the
           fall
           ,
           as
           men
           are
           in
           the
           estate
           of
           nature
           ,
           the
           condition
           whereof
           on
           mans
           part
           is
           in
           the
           morall
           law
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           was
           the
           agreement
           made
           with
           man
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           mediator
           ,
           this
           was
           called
           from
           
           
           
           
           
           the
           fall
           to
           the
           dayes
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           the
           promise
           ,
           as
           being
           contriued
           in
           those
           words
           of
           promise
           ,
           Gen.
           3.15
           .
           
             I
             will
             also
             put
             enmity
             betweene
             thee
             and
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             betweene
             thy
             seed
             and
             her
             seed
             :
             He
             shall
             break
             thine
             head
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             bruise
             his
             heele
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           From
           Abraham
           to
           Moses
           ,
           it
           was
           called
           the
           couenant
           ,
           Genes
           .
           17.
           &c.
           From
           Moses
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           still
           the
           Testament
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           stands
           in
           difference
           from
           the
           couenant
           of
           workes
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           called
           for
           all
           this
           time
           ,
           the
           couenant
           of
           grace
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           agreement
           with
           God
           by
           the
           mediator
           ,
           the
           mediator
           did
           vndertake
           for
           two
           things
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           pay
           all
           our
           debts
           ,
           and
           satisfie
           Gods
           Iustice
           ,
           by
           a
           price
           of
           infinite
           value
           ,
           Esa.
           53.5.6
           .
           
             But
             hee
             was
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             
             he
             was
             broken
             for
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             the
             chastisement
             of
             our
             peace
             was
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             stripes
             we
             are
             healed
             .
          
        
         
           
             All
             we
             like
             sheep
             haue
             gone
             astray
             ,
             we
             haue
             turned
             euery
             one
             to
             his
             owne
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             laid
             vpon
             him
             the
             iniquity
             of
             vs
             all
             .
          
        
         
           Iob
           33.24
           .
           
             Then
             will
             he
             haue
             mercy
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             say
             deliuer
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             goe
             not
             downe
             into
             the
             pit
             :
             For
             I
             haue
             receiued
             a
             reconciliation
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Tim.
           2.6
           .
           
             Who
             gaue
             himselfe
             a
             ransome
             for
             all
             men
             to
             be
             a
             testimony
             in
             due
             time
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           purchase
           and
           merit
           for
           vs
           Gods
           fauour
           and
           kingdome
           by
           a
           most
           absolute
           and
           perfect
           obedience
           ,
           Eph.
           1.6
           .
           
             To
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             hath
             made
             vs
             accepted
             in
             his
             beloued
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           wee
           must
           vnderstand
           
           wherein
           these
           new
           couenants
           agree
           ,
           and
           wherein
           they
           disagree
           .
        
         
           These
           couenants
           agree
           in
           these
           two
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           they
           both
           were
           tendered
           to
           vs
           by
           God.
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           they
           both
           require
           a
           full
           and
           perfect
           righteousnesse
           ,
           as
           the
           condition
           of
           eternall
           life
           .
        
         
           They
           differ
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           the
           manner
           of
           knowing
           of
           them
           .
           For
           the
           law
           or
           couenant
           of
           works
           is
           knowne
           in
           some
           measure
           by
           nature
           ,
           Rom.
           2.15
           .
           
             Which
             shew
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             law
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             their
             conscience
             also
             bearing
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             their
             thoughts
             accusing
             one
             another
             ,
             or
             excusing
          
           :
           But
           the
           Gospell
           or
           couenant
           of
           grace
           is
           not
           knowne
           at
           all
           by
           nature
           :
           It
           is
           a
           mystery
           ,
           Colos.
           1.
           26.
           
           
             Which
             is
             the
             mystery
             hid
             ,
             since
             the
             world
             began
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             ages
             ,
             but
             now
             is
             made
             manifest
             to
             his
             Saints
             .
          
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Cor.
           2.7
           .
           
             But
             wee
             speake
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             in
             a
             mystery
             ,
             euen
             the
             hid
             wisedome
             which
             God
             had
             determined
             before
             the
             world
             ,
             vnto
             our
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Tim.
           1.10
           .
           
             But
             is
             now
             made
             manifest
             by
             the
             appearing
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           ministers
           of
           both
           :
           Moses
           was
           the
           minister
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           but
           Christ
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           Ioh.
           1.
           17.
           
           
             For
             the
             law
             was
             giuen
             by
             Moses
             ,
             but
             grace
             and
             truth
             came
             by
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           the
           means
           of
           attaining
           to
           the
           end
           common
           to
           both
           :
           the
           law
           is
           a
           law
           of
           workes
           ,
           and
           requires
           doing
           ,
           or
           else
           will
           not
           giue
           wages
           :
           but
           the
           Gospell
           is
           a
           law
           of
           faith
           ,
           requiring
           beleeuing
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           iustifieth
           the
           wicked
           ,
           Rom.
           3.21
           .
           
             But
             now
             is
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             made
             manifest
             without
             the
             law
             ,
             hauing
             witnesse
             of
             
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           4.5
           .
           
             But
             to
             him
             that
             worketh
             not
             ,
             but
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             that
             iustifieth
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             his
             faith
             is
             counted
             for
             righteousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           10.5
           .
           
             For
             Moses
             thus
             describeth
             the
             righteousnesse
             which
             is
             of
             the
             law
             :
             that
             the
             man
             which
             doth
             these
             things
             shall
             liue
             thereby
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           the
           law
           requires
           perfect
           righteousnesse
           in
           our
           owne
           persons
           ,
           but
           the
           Gospell
           offers
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           another
           to
           be
           receiued
           by
           faith
           ,
           Rom.
           8.3.4
           .
           
             For
             that
             that
             was
             impossible
             to
             the
             law
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             it
             was
             weake
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             God
             sending
             his
             owne
             Sonne
             in
             the
             similitude
             of
             sinfull
             flesh
             ,
             and
             for
             sinne
             condemned
             sinne
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             that
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             law
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             vs
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Rom.
           5.19
           .
           
             For
             as
             by
             one
             mans
             
             disobedience
             many
             were
             made
             sinners
             ;
             so
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             one
             shall
             many
             also
             be
             made
             righteous
             :
          
           Rom.
           10.4
           .
           
             For
             Christ
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             for
             righteousnesse
             ,
             vnto
             euery
             one
             that
             beleeueth
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Law
           requires
           our
           debts
           euery
           farthing
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           publisheth
           the
           acquittance
           of
           the
           principall
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           suretie
           .
           The
           Law
           giues
           heauen
           ,
           as
           wages
           for
           work
           done
           ;
           the
           Gospell
           giues
           heauen
           gratis
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           effects
           or
           efficacy
           ;
           the
           Law
           requiers
           good
           workes
           ,
           but
           giues
           no
           power
           to
           do
           them
           ,
           Deuter
           .
           29.4
           .
           
             Yet
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             giuen
             you
             an
             heart
             to
             perceiue
             ,
             and
             eies
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             eares
             to
             heare
             vnto
             this
             day
          
           :
           but
           the
           Gospell
           giues
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           worketh
           what
           he
           requireth
           ,
           Ier.
           31.33
           .
           
             But
             this
             shall
             be
             the
             couenant
             that
             I
             will
             
             make
             with
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             :
             After
             those
             daies
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             will
             put
             my
             Law
             in
             their
             inward
             parts
             ,
             and
             write
             it
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             will
             bee
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             my
             people
             .
          
        
         
           Ezech.
           36.27
           .
           
             And
             I
             will
             put
             my
             Spirit
             within
             you
             ,
             and
             cause
             you
             to
             walke
             in
             my
             statutes
             ,
             and
             yee
             shall
             keepe
             my
             iudgements
             ,
             and
             do
             them
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Cor.
           3.9
           .
           
             For
             if
             the
             ministrie
             of
             condemnation
             was
             glorious
             ,
             much
             more
             doth
             the
             ministration
             of
             righteousnesse
             exceeds
             in
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Law
           shewes
           the
           disease
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospell
           cures
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           6.
           
           
             But
             now
             we
             are
             deliuered
             from
             the
             Law
             being
             dead
             vnto
             it
             ,
             wherein
             we
             were
             holden
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             serue
             in
             newnesse
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             oldnesse
             of
             the
             letter
             .
          
        
         
           24.
           
           
             O
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliuer
             me
             from
             the
             body
             of
             this
             death
             ?
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           The
           knowledge
           of
           sinne
           is
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           heales
           vs
           ,
           is
           the
           tidings
           of
           remission
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           5.
           
           In
           the
           persons
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           belong
           :
           the
           Law
           is
           for
           the
           vnrighteous
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           1.9
           .
           
             Knowing
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             not
             giuen
             vnto
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
             but
             vnto
             the
             lawlesse
             and
             disobedient
             ,
             to
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             sinners
             ,
             to
             the
             vnholy
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             prophane
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           But
           the
           Gospell
           belongs
           to
           the
           poore
           and
           penitent
           ,
           Luke
           4.
           18.
           
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             vpon
             mee
             ,
             because
             hee
             hath
             anointed
             mee
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             to
             the
             poore
             ;
             he
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             heale
             the
             broken
             heart
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             preach
             deliuerance
             to
             the
             captiues
             ,
             and
             recouering
             of
             sight
             to
             the
             blind
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             set
             at
             liberty
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             bruised
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           vses
           may
           be
           .
        
         
         
           
           First
           ,
           for
           consolation
           vnto
           all
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           this
           comfort
           in
           their
           Mediatour
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           couenant
           in
           him
           may
           be
           the
           more
           distinctly
           formed
           in
           vs
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               priuiledges
               and
               benefits
               wee
               reape
               by
               this
               new
               couenant
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               properties
               of
               the
               couenant
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               persons
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               may
               belong
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           Mediatour
           in
           this
           new
           couenant
           ,
           we
           receiue
           many
           admirable
           prerogatiues
           and
           blessings
           ,
           as
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           abrogation
           of
           the
           old
           couenant
           ,
           Heb.
           8.13
           .
           
             In
             that
             hee
             saith
             a
             new
             Testament
             ,
             he
             hath
             abrogated
             the
             old
             :
             now
             that
             which
             is
             disanulled
             ,
             and
             waxed
             old
             ,
             is
             ready
             to
             vanish
             away
             .
          
           So
           as
           now
           we
           are
           not
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           vnder
           
           Grace
           ,
           Rom.
           6.14
           .
           
             For
             sinne
             shall
             not
             haue
             dominion
             ouer
             you
             :
             for
             ye
             are
             not
             vnder
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             vnder
             grace
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           from
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           :
           men
           of
           all
           Nations
           comming
           in
           vpon
           this
           new
           agreement
           ,
           Isaiah
           49.6.11
           .
           
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             small
             thing
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             be
             my
             seruant
             ,
             to
             raise
             vp
             the
             Tribes
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             the
             desolations
             of
             Israel
             :
             I
             will
             also
             giue
             thee
             for
             a
             light
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             bee
             my
             saluation
             vnto
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           Matth.
           8.11
           .
           
             But
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             many
             shall
             come
             from
             the
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             and
             shall
             sit
             downe
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaack
             and
             Iacob
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Reconciliation
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           pardon
           of
           all
           sins
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.19
           .
           
             For
             God
             was
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
             reconciled
             the
             world
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             imputing
             their
             sinnes
             vnto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Ier.
           31.33.34
           .
           
             But
             this
             shall
             bee
             the
             couenant
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             make
             with
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             after
             those
             daies
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             my
             people
             .
             And
             I
             will
             forgiue
             their
             iniquitie
             ,
             and
             will
             remember
             their
             sins
             no
             more
             .
          
           Heb.
           9.15
           .
           
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             is
             he
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             that
             through
             death
             ,
             which
             was
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             transgressions
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             the
             former
             Testament
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           mediatour
           paying
           all
           our
           debts
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           A
           righteousnesse
           answerable
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Law
           wrought
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           imputed
           to
           vs
           ,
           Rom.
           8.4
           .
           
             That
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             Law
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             vs
             ,
             which
             walke
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           inhabitation
           of
           the
           
           Spirit
           of
           God
           taking
           possession
           of
           vs
           vnto
           Gods
           vse
           for
           euer
           ,
           Isai.
           59.21
           .
           
             And
             I
             will
             make
             this
             my
             couenant
             with
             them
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ;
             my
             Spirit
             that
             is
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             and
             my
             words
             which
             I
             haue
             put
             in
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             shall
             not
             depart
             out
             of
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             nor
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             thy
             seede
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             euen
             from
             henceforth
             for
             euer
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           Law
           of
           God
           put
           into
           our
           hearts
           from
           the
           least
           to
           the
           greatest
           ,
           Ier.
           31.33
           .
           
             But
             this
             shall
             be
             the
             couenant
             that
             I
             wil
             make
             with
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             :
             After
             those
             daies
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             will
             put
             my
             Law
             in
             their
             inward
             parts
             ,
             &
             write
             it
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           7.
           
           A
           couenant
           with
           all
           creatures
           ,
           who
           must
           be
           at
           peace
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           seruiceable
           to
           vs
           ,
           Hosea
           2.18.21.22
           .
           
             And
             in
             that
             day
             will
             I
             make
             a
             couenant
             for
             them
             with
             the
             wilde
             beasts
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             foules
             of
             
             the
             heauen
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             ,
             that
             creepeth
             vpon
             the
             earth
             :
             and
             I
             will
             breake
             the
             bow
             ,
             and
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             the
             battell
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             make
             them
             to
             sleepe
             safely
             .
             And
             in
             that
             day
             I
             will
             heare
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             will
             euen
             heare
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             heare
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             the
             earth
             shall
             heare
             the
             corne
             ,
             and
             the
             wine
             ,
             and
             the
             oile
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             heare
             Israel
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           Gods
           sanctuary
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           his
           presence
           with
           vs
           for
           euer
           ,
           Ezech.
           37.26.27.28
           .
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             a
             couenant
             with
             them
             of
             peace
             :
             it
             shall
             be
             an
             euerlasting
             couenant
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             set
             my
             sanctuarie
             amongst
             them
             for
             euermore
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             tabernacle
             also
             shall
             bee
             with
             them
             ,
             yea
             I
             will
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             my
             people
             .
          
        
         
           9.
           
           The
           promise
           of
           an
           eternall
           inheritance
           ,
           Heb.
           9.15
           .
           
             And
             for
             
             this
             cause
             is
             he
             the
             Mediatour
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             that
             through
             death
             ,
             which
             was
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             transgressions
             that
             were
             in
             the
             former
             Testament
             ,
             they
             which
             were
             called
             ,
             might
             receiue
             the
             promise
             of
             eternall
             inheritance
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           of
           the
           consolation
           
           may
           be
           raised
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           properties
           of
           the
           couenant
           ,
           which
           are
        
         
           That
           it
           is
           free
           ,
           and
           God
           
           stands
           not
           vpon
           desert
           in
           vs
           ,
           Isai.
           55.1.2.4
           .
           
             He
             ,
             euery
             one
             that
             thirsteth
             ,
             come
             yee
             to
             the
             waters
             ;
             and
             yee
             that
             haue
             no
             siluer
             ,
             come
             buy
             ,
             and
             eate
             :
             come
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             buy
             wine
             ,
             and
             milk
             without
             siluer
             ,
             and
             without
             mony
             .
          
        
         
           
             Wherefore
             doe
             you
             lay
             out
             siluer
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             bread
             ?
             and
             your
             labour
             without
             being
             satisfied
             ?
             hearken
             diligently
             vnto
             me
             ,
             and
             eate
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             let
             your
             soule
             delight
             in
             fatnesse
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             gaue
             him
             for
             a
             witnesse
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             for
             a
             Prince
             and
             a
             Master
             vnto
             the
             people
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           That
           it
           is
           vnchangeable
           and
           eternall
           ,
           Isaiah
           54.10
           .
           
             For
             the
             mountaines
             shall
             remoue
             ,
             and
             the
             hilles
             shall
             fall
             downe
             ;
             but
             my
             mercy
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             thee
             ,
             neither
             shall
             the
             couenant
             of
             my
             peace
             fall
             away
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             hath
             compassion
             on
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           And
           we
           may
           the
           rather
           be
           assured
           of
           this
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               nature
               of
               God
               :
               Mercy
               pleaseth
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               so
               desirous
               of
               reconciliation
               ,
               that
               hee
               beseecheth
               men
               to
               be
               reconciled
               ,
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.19.20
               .
               Hosea
               2.19
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               propitiation
               in
               Christ
               God
               hath
               proclaimed
               it
               from
               heauen
               ,
               that
               in
               him
               hee
               is
               well
               pleased
               ,
               and
               fully
               pacified
               ,
               Mat.
               3.17
               .
               &c.
               And
               Christ
               is
               giuen
               for
               a
               couenant
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               Isai.
               49.8
               .
            
             
               
               3.
               
               That
               there
               is
               an
               act
               for
               it
               in
               the
               counsell
               of
               God
               from
               euerlasting
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               2.7
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               God
               hath
               sworne
               to
               keepe
               this
               couenant
               ,
               Heb.
               6.18
               .
               and
               7.19.20.21.22
               .
               Isai.
               42.6.7
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               it
               is
               confirmed
               by
               the
               death
               of
               the
               restator
               ,
               Heb.
               9.16
               .
               Matth.
               26.27
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Because
               he
               euer
               liueth
               to
               make
               request
               for
               vs
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               able
               perfectly
               to
               saue
               those
               that
               come
               vnto
               him
               ,
               Heb.
               7.25
               .
               &
               13.8
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Because
               the
               Law
               cannot
               disanull
               it
               ,
               Gal.
               3.17
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               we
               haue
               sacraments
               to
               confirme
               it
               ,
               and
               seale
               to
               it
               :
               and
               if
               wee
               can
               bee
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               the
               Flood
               shall
               come
               no
               more
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               the
               Rainbow
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               should
               the
               glorious
               sacraments
               of
               the
               new
               Couenant
               ,
               settle
               vs
               in
               the
               assurance
               of
               the
               vnchangeablenesse
               
               of
               Gods
               good
               will
               towards
               vs
               ?
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               the
               couenant
               is
               kept
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               blotted
               ,
               but
               also
               wee
               haue
               the
               keeping
               of
               it
               in
               our
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               Rom.
               10.4.5
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               God
               is
               now
               long
               since
               knowne
               to
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Iehouah
               ,
               which
               notes
               both
               his
               constancy
               and
               al
               sufficiencie
               ,
               Exod.
               6.3
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           This
           is
           comfortable
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           persons
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           capable
           of
           the
           priuiledges
           of
           this
           new
           Couenant
           .
           God
           stands
           not
           vpon
           desert
           ,
           Esay
           55.1
           .
           the
           stranger
           and
           the
           Eunuches
           may
           be
           as
           well
           accepted
           here
           ,
           as
           the
           sonnes
           and
           daughters
           ,
           if
           their
           hearts
           bee
           sincere
           with
           God
           ,
           Esay
           56.4.6
           .
           the
           abiect
           Gentiles
           are
           not
           excluded
           ,
           Esay
           49.7
           .
        
         
           What
           should
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           whole
           
           world
           is
           inuited
           ,
           and
           worlds
           of
           people
           may
           bee
           reconciled
           to
           God
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.19
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           this
           is
           comfortable
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           comfort
           to
           be
           gathered
           out
           of
           it
           in
           speciall
           distresses
           ,
           as
           
             
               1.
               
               In
               the
               case
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               the
               case
               of
               affliction
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               the
               case
               of
               death
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           sin
           after
           calling
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           memorable
           place
           ,
           1.
           
           Iohn
           2.1
           .
           
             My
             babes
             these
             things
             write
             I
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             sinne
             not
             :
             and
             if
             any
             man
             sinne
             ,
             we
             haue
             an
             aduocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             righteous
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           :
           in
           the
           case
           of
           affliction
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           Scriptures
           that
           haue
           recourse
           to
           this
           doctrine
           for
           cōfort
           .
           If
           the
           godly
           bee
           grieued
           and
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           come
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           humble
           thēselues
           ,
           the
           Lord
           wil
           remember
           
           this
           couenant
           ,
           and
           heare
           them
           :
           as
           Exod.
           2.2.4.5
           .
           and
           Exod.
           6.
           
           4.5.6
           .
           Leuit.
           26.41.42
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           godly
           know
           in
           all
           afflictions
           ,
           whom
           they
           haue
           trusted
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           keepe
           that
           ,
           which
           by
           couenant
           is
           committed
           to
           him
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           1.
           12.
           
           Christ
           hath
           commission
           from
           God
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           couenant
           to
           say
           to
           the
           prisoners
           ,
           go
           forth
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           that
           are
           in
           darknes
           ,
           shew
           your selues
           ,
           Esa.
           49.9.10
           .
           For
           a
           small
           moment
           God
           may
           forsake
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           mercy
           will
           hee
           gather
           vs
           :
           In
           a
           little
           wrath
           he
           may
           hide
           his
           face
           ,
           but
           in
           euerlasting
           kindnesse
           will
           hee
           haue
           mercy
           on
           vs
           :
           For
           this
           is
           as
           the
           waters
           of
           Noah
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           mountaines
           may
           depart
           ;
           but
           his
           kindnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           couenant
           of
           his
           peace
           shall
           not
           depart
           ,
           nor
           be
           remoued
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           
           hath
           mercy
           on
           vs
           ,
           Esa.
           54.
           from
           the
           7.
           to
           11.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           third
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
           death
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           knowne
           instance
           of
           Iob
           ,
           how
           he
           comforted
           himselfe
           in
           his
           Redeemer
           ,
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           all
           his
           wonderfull
           distresses
           ,
           that
           seemed
           to
           threaten
           his
           death
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           euery
           moment
           ,
           Iob
           19.25
           .
           
             For
             I
             know
             that
             my
             redeemer
             liueth
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             stand
             the
             last
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           vses
           for
           consolation
           :
           The
           instructions
           follow
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           cast
           into
           two
           sorts
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           doctrine
           of
           the
           new
           couenant
           in
           the
           mediator
           may
           teach
           vs
           ;
           1.
           both
           what
           to
           auoid
           ;
           2.
           and
           what
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           The
           consideration
           of
           these
           principles
           should
           teach
           vs
           to
           shun
           two
           things
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           conceit
           of
           merit
           of
           our
           owne
           workes
           ,
           and
           all
           boasting
           
           of
           any
           worthinesse
           in
           our selues
           .
           For
           this
           were
           to
           make
           the
           promise
           of
           none
           effect
           ,
           and
           the
           grace
           of
           this
           new
           couenant
           void
           :
           it
           were
           to
           stand
           to
           the
           old
           couenant
           ,
           Rom.
           4.14
           .
           
             For
             if
             they
             which
             are
             of
             the
             law
             be
             heires
             ,
             faith
             is
             made
             void
             ,
             and
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             of
             none
             effect
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           3.27
           .
           
             Where
             is
             then
             thy
             reioycing
             ?
             it
             is
             excluded
             :
             by
             what
             law
             ?
             of
             workes
             :
             nay
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             law
             of
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           10.4
           .
           
             For
             Christ
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             law
             for
             righteousnesse
             vnto
             euery
             one
             that
             beleeueth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           forgetfulnesse
           of
           God
           ;
           whatsoeuer
           befall
           vs
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           forget
           God
           ,
           nor
           deale
           wickedly
           in
           his
           couenant
           ,
           Psal.
           44.17
           .
           
             All
             this
             is
             come
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             yet
             doe
             we
             not
             forget
             thee
             ,
             neither
             deale
             wee
             falsly
             concerning
             thy
             couenant
             .
          
        
         
           The
           duties
           we
           should
           do
           ,
           may
           
           be
           referred
           to
           two
           sorts
           :
           for
           either
           ,
           1.
           they
           are
           such
           as
           fit
           vs
           for
           this
           new
           couenant
           ;
           2.
           or
           such
           as
           we
           should
           doe
           to
           walke
           worthy
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           would
           haue
           any
           comfort
           by
           the
           mediator
           ,
           and
           this
           new
           agreement
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           must
           turne
           from
           our
           
           transgressions
           ,
           else
           wee
           haue
           no
           redeemer
           ,
           Esa.
           59.20
           .
           
             And
             the
             Redeemer
             shall
             come
             vnto
             Sion
             ,
             and
             vnto
             them
             that
             turne
             from
             iniquities
             in
             Iacob
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           We
           must
           bee
           new
           creatures
           ,
           al
           things
           in
           vs
           must
           now
           be
           new
           ,
           our
           old
           things
           must
           bee
           passed
           ,
           and
           giuen
           ouer
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.17.18.19
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           Going
           and
           weeping
           we
           should
           goe
           ,
           and
           aske
           for
           the
           way
           ,
           Ierem.
           50.4
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           wee
           must
           come
           to
           
           Christ
           being
           wearie
           ,
           and
           laden
           ,
           
           and
           receiue
           him
           ,
           and
           lay
           hold
           vpon
           him
           by
           faith
           .
           This
           new
           agreement
           is
           chiefly
           published
           for
           the
           obedience
           of
           faith
           ,
           Rom.
           16.26
           .
           Rom.
           3.25
           .
        
         
           That
           wee
           may
           walke
           worthy
           of
           this
           couenant
           ,
           we
           must
           looke
           to
           diuers
           things
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           we
           should
           inflame
           our
           hearts
           to
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           &
           be
           ready
           to
           acknowledge
           his
           wonderfull
           loue
           to
           vs
           ,
           that
           dedicated
           this
           Testament
           with
           his
           blood
           ,
           Heb.
           9.16
           .
           Esa.
           59.16
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           God
           should
           bee
           our
           portion
           for
           euer
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           73.26
           .
           
             My
             flesh
             faileth
             ,
             and
             my
             heart
             also
             :
             but
             God
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             my
             portion
             for
             euer
             .
          
           What
           now
           should
           bee
           our
           hope
           ?
           our
           hope
           should
           euen
           be
           in
           God
           ,
           Psal.
           39.7
           .
           
             And
             now
             Lord
             what
             waite
             I
             for
             ,
             my
             hope
             is
             euen
             in
             thee
             ?
          
        
         
         
           We
           should
           for
           all
           other
           things
           of
           this
           life
           confesse
           our selues
           to
           bee
           strangers
           ,
           and
           pilgrims
           ,
           and
           imbrace
           onely
           these
           new
           promises
           of
           a
           better
           happinesse
           ,
           Heb.
           11.13
           .
        
         
           We
           should
           neuer
           be
           ashamed
           
           of
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           nor
           of
           this
           doctrine
           of
           the
           mediator
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           Papists
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           but
           partake
           willingly
           of
           all
           the
           afflictions
           may
           befall
           vs
           for
           this
           glad
           tidings
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           1.8
           .
           to
           the
           13.
           
           But
           rather
           glory
           in
           our
           singular
           riches
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ
           in
           vs
           ,
           Colos.
           1.27
           .
        
         
           We
           should
           striue
           to
           liue
           like
           
           such
           as
           are
           now
           againe
           confederates
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           may
           become
           the
           singular
           prerogatiues
           of
           our
           new
           estate
           .
           This
           is
           briefly
           comprehended
           in
           those
           few
           words
           ,
           Walke
           before
           God
           and
           be
           vpright
           ,
           Genes
           .
           17.1
           .
           Esa.
           59.
           
           
           17.18.19
           .
        
         
           
           Wee
           should
           bee
           in
           a
           speciall
           manner
           carefull
           ,
           that
           the
           salt
           of
           the
           couenant
           of
           God
           bee
           not
           lacking
           ,
           Leuit.
           2.13
           .
           This
           is
           the
           salt
           of
           discretion
           ,
           and
           of
           mortification
           ▪
           Gods
           confederats
           should
           bee
           a
           wise
           and
           humble
           people
           ,
           Mark.
           9.50
           .
        
         
           
           If
           euer
           wee
           fall
           into
           distresse
           ,
           we
           must
           runne
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           vrge
           him
           with
           his
           couenant
           ,
           and
           deprecate
           his
           displeasure
           ,
           Ier.
           14.
           21.
           
           
             Doe
             not
             abhorre
             vs
             for
             thy
             names
             sake
             ,
             cast
             not
             downe
             the
             throne
             of
             thy
             glory
             .
             Remember
             and
             breake
             not
             thy
             couenant
             with
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           
           Wee
           should
           for
           euer
           cleaue
           vnto
           God
           with
           full
           purpose
           of
           heart
           in
           a
           perpetuall
           couenant
           neuer
           to
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           Ier.
           50.5
           .
        
         
           
           We
           should
           learne
           of
           God
           how
           to
           carry
           our selues
           in
           all
           agreements
           and
           couenants
           with
           men
           .
           
           We
           should
           be
           easie
           to
           be
           reconciled
           ,
           and
           keepe
           our
           promises
           ,
           though
           made
           with
           disaduantage
           .
           Ministers
           also
           may
           learne
           from
           these
           principles
           ,
           how
           to
           diuide
           the
           word
           .
           The
           Law
           is
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           the
           vnrighteous
           ,
           and
           this
           new
           couenant
           of
           promise
           in
           Christ
           to
           the
           penitent
           and
           humbled
           soule
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           1.9
           .
           Luk.
           4.18
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           vse
           may
           be
           for
           terrour
           vnto
           all
           wicked
           men
           that
           liue
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           securely
           sinne
           on
           without
           regard
           of
           reconciliation
           ,
           or
           seeking
           the
           benefits
           of
           this
           new
           couenant
           .
           Who
           can
           expresse
           their
           misery
           ,
           which
           receiues
           aggrauation
           from
           their
           neglect
           of
           this
           grace
           offered
           .
           these
           are
           children
           of
           the
           bond-woman
           ,
           Galath
           .
           4.24
           .
           Vpon
           these
           God
           will
           fearfully
           auenge
           the
           quarrell
           of
           his
           couenant
           ,
           Leuit.
           
           26.25
           .
           Esa.
           24.5
           .
           Ier.
           34.18
           .
           Ezech
           .
           20.36.37
           .
           Though
           they
           cry
           vnto
           God
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           know
           them
           ,
           Hos.
           8.1.2.3
           .
           Their
           couenant
           with
           death
           and
           hell
           shall
           be
           dissolued
           ,
           Esa.
           28.15.18
           .
           For
           they
           are
           all
           vnder
           the
           curse
           ,
           Galath
           .
           3.10
           .
           Yea
           if
           the
           Lord
           proceed
           to
           take
           his
           staffe
           ,
           euen
           beauty
           ,
           &
           cut
           it
           asunder
           ,
           and
           dissolue
           euen
           his
           publike
           couenant
           he
           hath
           made
           with
           the
           nations
           ;
           oh
           how
           then
           beyond
           all
           hope
           of
           cure
           would
           bee
           their
           miserable
           condition
           !
           or
           if
           he
           doe
           not
           doe
           that
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           remoue
           their
           candlesticke
           ,
           by
           taking
           the
           meanes
           from
           them
           ,
           how
           will
           these
           people
           (
           whole
           congregations
           ,
           that
           forget
           God
           )
           be
           turned
           into
           hell
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           multitudes
           of
           them
           !
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XVIII
           .
           Of
           the
           Propheticall
           office
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           HItherto
           concerning
           the
           principles
           ,
           that
           looke
           vpon
           the
           office
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           whole
           .
           The
           principles
           that
           concerne
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           office
           follow
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           there
           are
           three
           sorts
           or
           parts
           of
           the
           offices
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               His
               Propheticall
               office
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               His
               Priestly
               office
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               His
               regall
               office
            
             .
          
        
         
           This
           diuision
           may
           be
           proued
           two
           waies
           :
        
         
           By
           the
           degrees
           of
           mans
           misery
           :
           
           there
           are
           three
           degrees
           of
           mans
           misery
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             euill
             into
             
             which
             he
             is
             plunged
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             good
             he
             wants
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ataxy
             or
             disorder
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             his
             heart
             and
             life
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Guiltinesse
             arising
             hereby
             :
             Now
             in
             the
             offices
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             threefold
             remedy
             .
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 prophesie
                 heales
                 ignorance
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 kingdome
                 takes
                 away
                 disorder
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 His
                 priesthood
                 abolisheth
                 guiltinesse
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           By
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           typicall
           annointing
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           .
           For
           by
           oyle
           there
           was
           a
           threefold
           inauguration
           :
           1.
           of
           Prophets
           :
           2.
           of
           Priests
           :
           3.
           of
           Kings
           ,
           which
           shadowed
           out
           by
           externall
           oyle
           the
           anointing
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           of
           the
           Propheticall
           office
           of
           Christ
           :
           where
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               What
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               parts
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
               3.
               
               The
               maner
               of
               executing
               of
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           prophesie
           or
           propheticall
           offices
           of
           Christ
           is
           that
           worke
           of
           his
           ,
           by
           which
           hee
           instructs
           his
           Church
           concerning
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           especially
           his
           secret
           counsell
           about
           redeeming
           mankind
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           parts
           are
           two
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           externall
           promulgation
           of
           doctrine
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           internal
           illumination
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           or
           the
           making
           of
           doctrine
           effectuall
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           renewing
           and
           inclining
           the
           mind
           and
           will
           of
           man.
           
        
         
           The
           externall
           promulgation
           of
           doctrine
           hath
           three
           things
           in
           it
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               or
               the
               doctrine
               concerning
               Gods
               grace
               or
               redemption
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Esa.
               61.1
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               interpretation
               of
               the
               law
               according
               to
               the
               minde
               of
               
               the
               law-giuer
               ,
               Matth.
               5.17
               .
               &c.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Prediction
               of
               things
               to
               come
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           The
           manner
           of
           execution
           of
           this
           office
           was
           
             
               1.
               
               Mediately
               by
               Patriarches
               and
               Prophets
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               :
               and
               by
               Apostles
               and
               ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Immediatly
               ,
               and
               that
               either
               by
               his
               diuine
               nature
               ,
               or
               by
               both
               natures
               :
               By
               his
               diuine
               nature
               he
               instructed
               the
               Patriarches
               and
               Prophets
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               ,
               by
               
                 visions
                 ,
                 Oracles
              
               ,
               and
               dreames
               .
               By
               both
               natures
               ,
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               hee
               himself
               taught
               amongst
               men
               ,
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.19
               .
               and
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               1.5
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           principles
           concerning
           the
           
             Propheticall
             office
          
           of
           Christ
           are
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           in
           Christ
           are
           all
           the
           treasures
           of
           wisdome
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           
           Colos.
           2.3
           .
           
             In
             whom
             are
             hid
             all
             the
             treasures
             of
             wisdome
             and
             knowledge
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           it
           is
           Christ
           onely
           ,
           that
           reueales
           the
           truth
           out
           of
           the
           bosome
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           Mat.
           11.27
           .
           
             All
             things
             are
             giuen
             vnto
             mee
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             knoweth
             the
             Sonne
             but
             the
             Father
             :
             neither
             knoweth
             any
             man
             the
             Father
             but
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             whom
             the
             Son
             will
             reueale
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Ioh.
           1.18
           .
           
             No
             man
             hath
             seene
             God
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             the
             onely
             begotten
             Sonne
             which
             is
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             hath
             reuealed
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Ioh.
           6.68
           .
           
             Then
             Simon
             Peter
             answered
             him
             ,
             Master
             ,
             to
             whom
             shall
             we
             goe
             ,
             thou
             hast
             the
             words
             of
             eternall
             life
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           Christ
           hath
           himselfe
           taught
           doctrine
           amongst
           men
           ,
           Hebr.
           1.2
           .
           
             In
             these
             last
             dayes
             he
             hath
             spoken
             vnto
             vs
             by
             his
             Sonne
             .
          
        
         
         
           Esa.
           61.1
           .
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             God
             is
             vpon
             me
             ,
             therefore
             hath
             the
             Lord
             annointed
             me
             ;
             hee
             hath
             sent
             me
             to
             preach
             good
             tidings
             vnto
             the
             poor
             ,
             to
             bind
             vp
             the
             broken-hearted
             ,
             to
             preach
             liberty
             to
             the
             captiues
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             are
             bound
             ,
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             prison
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           he
           hath
           reuealed
           the
           whole
           counsell
           of
           God
           ,
           Ioh.
           15.15
           .
           
             For
             all
             things
             that
             I
             haue
             heard
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             haue
             I
             made
             knowne
             vnto
             you
             .
          
        
         
           Ioh.
           17.8
           .
           
             For
             I
             haue
             giuen
             vnto
             them
             the
             words
             which
             thou
             gauest
             me
             ,
             and
             they
             haue
             receiued
             them
             ,
             and
             haue
             knowne
             surely
             that
             I
             came
             out
             from
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Deut.
           18.18
           .
           
             I
             will
             raise
             them
             vp
             a
             Prophet
             from
             among
             their
             brethren
             like
             vnto
             thee
             ;
             and
             will
             put
             my
             words
             into
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             speake
             vnto
             them
             al
             that
             I
             shall
             command
             him
             .
          
        
         
         
           5.
           
           That
           the
           Ministery
           in
           the
           Church
           is
           by
           authoritie
           from
           Christ
           ,
           Matth.
           23.34
           .
           
             Wherefore
             behold
             ,
             I
             send
             vnto
             you
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Wisemen
             ,
             and
             Scribes
             .
          
           Ephes.
           4.11
           .
           
             He
             therefore
             gaue
             some
             to
             bee
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             some
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             some
             Euangelists
             ,
             and
             some
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.20
           .
           
             Now
             then
             are
             wee
             Embassadours
             for
             Christ
             ,
             as
             though
             God
             did
             beseech
             yee
             through
             vs
             ,
             wee
             pray
             you
             in
             Christs
             stead
             ,
             that
             yee
             bee
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           the
           whole
           efficacy
           of
           doctrine
           either
           recorded
           in
           scriptures
           ,
           or
           thence
           taught
           vnto
           mē
           ,
           depends
           vpon
           Christ
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.20.21
           .
           
             So
             that
             ye
             first
             know
             his
             ,
             that
             no
             prophesie
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             of
             any
             priuat
             motion
             :
          
        
         
           
             For
             the
             prophesie
             came
             not
             in
             old
             time
             by
             the
             wit
             of
             man
             :
             but
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             spake
             as
             they
             were
             moued
             
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Cor.
           3.6
           .
           
             I
             haue
             planted
             ,
             Apollos
             watred
             ,
             but
             God
             gaue
             the
             increase
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           That
           the
           Prophesie
           of
           Christ
           belongs
           generally
           vnto
           all
           Nations
           ,
           Isaiah
           49.6
           .
           
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             small
             thing
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldst
             be
             my
             seruant
             to
             raise
             vp
             the
             tribes
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             &
             to
             restore
             the
             desolations
             of
             Israel
             .
             I
             will
             also
             giue
             thee
             for
             a
             light
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             thou
             maiest
             be
             my
             saluation
             vnto
             the
             ende
             of
             the
             world
          
           ;
           though
           especially
           Christ
           was
           sent
           vnto
           the
           lost
           sheep
           of
           Israel
           ,
           Mat.
           15.24
           .
           
             But
             he
             answered
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             sent
             but
             vnto
             the
             lost
             sheepe
             of
             Israel
             .
          
        
         
           Zach.
           9.10
           .
           
             He
             shall
             speake
             peace
             vnto
             the
             heathen
             ,
             and
             his
             dominion
             shall
             bee
             from
             sea
             vnto
             sea
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             riuer
             vnto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Land.
             
          
        
         
           These
           principles
           may
           serue
           :
        
         
         
           For
           information
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           
           diuers
           things
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           we
           may
           hereby
           vnderstand
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           Christ
           is
           called
           the
           messenger
           ,
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Couenant
           ,
           the
           Word
           ,
           Wisdome
           ;
           the
           Minister
           of
           
             Circumcision
             ;
             Pastor
             ,
             Doctor
             ,
             Arch-bishop
          
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           of
           our
           profession
           ,
           &c.
           namely
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           Prophetship
           ,
           and
           Ministery
           in
           reuealing
           Gods
           will
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           may
           here
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           dignity
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           we
           al
           serue
           vnder
           Christ
           ,
           and
           haue
           our
           commissions
           signed
           ,
           and
           sealed
           by
           him
           .
           Christ
           himselfe
           was
           a
           Minister
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           Rom.
           15.8
           .
           And
           anointed
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           Isai.
           61.1
           .
        
         
           And
           he
           worketh
           mighty
           things
           by
           the
           seruice
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           calling
           might
           bee
           the
           more
           honourable
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           write
           
           Scripture
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           continue
           his
           preaching
           ,
           but
           left
           both
           to
           his
           seruants
           (
           so
           the
           head
           did
           dictate
           and
           the
           members
           did
           write
           it
           )
           .
           Wherefore
           let
           men
           esteeme
           vs
           ,
           as
           the
           dispensers
           of
           the
           secrets
           of
           Christ
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           4.1.2
           .
           And
           be
           perswaded
           by
           vs
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.20
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           must
           here
           know
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           depend
           vpon
           Christ
           onely
           for
           doctrine
           needful
           to
           saluation
           .
           There
           is
           but
           
             one
             Law
             giuer
          
           :
           away
           with
           traditions
           and
           reuelations
           of
           mens
           owne
           hearts
           ;
           if
           an
           Angell
           from
           heauen
           would
           teach
           vs
           otherwise
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           accursed
           ,
           Gal.
           1.8
           .
           Iam.
           4.12
           .
           Will
           any
           man
           teach
           God
           ?
           Iob
           21.22
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           may
           here
           see
           the
           horrible
           estate
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           will
           be
           still
           ignorant
           and
           liue
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           hauing
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           preaching
           in
           the
           name
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Christ.
           Iohn
           1.10
           .
           Ioh.
           
           3.19
           .
           Christ
           in
           these
           crieth
           ,
           but
           men
           regard
           not
           ,
           Prou.
           1.20
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Wee
           must
           take
           heed
           that
           we
           mistake
           not
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             about
             the
             difference
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             in
             teaching
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             About
             the
             continuance
             of
             this
             
               propheticall
               office
               :
               Christ
            
             teaching
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             did
             excell
             all
             other
             ,
             so
             as
             wee
             might
             truly
             say
             ,
             who
             teacheth
             like
             him
             ?
             Iob.
             36.22
             .
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 first
                 he
                 taught
                 with
                 more
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 7.29
                 .
                 
                   For
                   hee
                   taught
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   hauing
                   authority
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   Scribes
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 teacheth
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 not
                 by
                 sound
                 of
                 words
                 onely
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 inke
                 and
                 paper
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 graueth
                 his
                 words
                 not
                 in
                 stone
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 fleshly
                 
                 tables
                 of
                 mens
                 hearts
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 3.3
                 .
                 &c.
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 lasts
                 but
                 for
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 world
                 prophecie
                 shall
                 cease
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 13.8
                 .
                 
                   Loue
                   doth
                   neuer
                   fall
                   away
                   ,
                   though
                   that
                   prophesyings
                   be
                   abolished
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   tongues
                   cease
                   ,
                   or
                   knowledge
                   vanisheth
                   away
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           For
           instruction
           ,
           and
           so
           these
           principles
           may
           teach
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           all
           in
           Generall
           ,
           and
           so
           diuers
           duties
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               First
               ,
               with
               all
               carefulnes
               therefore
               to
               heare
               the
               voice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
               17.5
               .
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 a
                 voice
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 cloud
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 beloued
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 pleased
                 :
                 heare
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 all
                 wants
                 to
                 run
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 25.5
                 .
                 
                   Leade
                   mee
                   
                   forth
                   in
                   thy
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   teach
                   me
                   :
                   for
                   thou
                   art
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   my
                   saluation
                   :
                   In
                   thee
                   doe
                   I
                   trust
                   all
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Psalm
                 .
                 143.10
                 .
                 
                   Teach
                   me
                   to
                   doe
                   thy
                   will
                   ,
                   for
                   thou
                   art
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   let
                   thy
                   good
                   Spirit
                   leade
                   mee
                   into
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                
              
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               then
               ,
               if
               wee
               would
               euer
               profit
               by
               Christs
               teaching
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               poore
               in
               spirit
               ,
               broken
               in
               hart
               ,
               &
               mourne
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               Isaiah
               60.1
               .
               &c.
               Malach.
               3.
               from
               the
               1.
               to
               the
               7.
               
               And
               make
               conscience
               to
               leaue
               all
               sinne
               ,
               and
               bee
               renewed
               throughout
               ,
               Eph.
               4.17
               .
               to
               23.
               
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 loue
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 exerciseth
                 his
                 prophecying
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 .
                 84.4.10
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   dwell
                   in
                   thine
                   house
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   euer
                   praise
                   thee
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   For
                   a
                   day
                   in
                   thy
                   courts
                   is
                   better
                   ,
                   
                   then
                   a
                   thousand
                   other
                   where
                   ;
                   I
                   had
                   rather
                   be
                   a
                   doore-keeper
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   Tabernacles
                   of
                   wickednes
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 12.42
                 .
                 We
                 should
                 long
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 vpon
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 Isaiah
                 2.3
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               To
               cleaue
               to
               the
               counsels
               ,
               reproofes
               ,
               doctrines
               ,
               and
               exhortations
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               office
               ,
               Ioh.
               6.68
               .
               And
               to
               receiue
               the
               truth
               with
               al
               ful
               assurance
               ,
               Heb.
               3.6
               .
               2.
               
               Pet.
               1.19
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Not
               to
               be
               too
               busie
               one
               against
               another
               in
               doubtfull
               ,
               or
               indifferent
               things
               ,
               Iam.
               4.11.12
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 Law-giuer
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 saue
                 and
                 destroy
                 ;
                 who
                 art
                 thou
                 that
                 iudgest
                 another
                 man
                 ?
              
            
          
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           hence
           Ministers
           may
           learne
           diuers
           things
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Not
           to
           affect
           the
           praise
           of
           
           men
           for
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           their
           gifts
           ,
           or
           glory
           of
           their
           work
           .
           They
           must
           not
           be
           called
           Rabbi
           ,
           seeing
           one
           is
           their
           Doctor
           ,
           euen
           Christ
           ,
           and
           they
           haue
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           haue
           receiued
           from
           him
           ,
           Matth.
           23.8
           .
           But
           rather
           learne
           of
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ,
           Iohn
           3.30.31
           .
           who
           said
           ,
           
             He
             must
             increase
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             decrease
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           they
           discharge
           their
           duties
           ;
           not
           to
           be
           affraid
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           to
           bee
           ouermuch
           carefull
           in
           their
           trouble
           ,
           what
           to
           speake
           or
           doe
           .
           They
           should
           settle
           this
           in
           their
           hearts
           :
           for
           Christ
           will
           giue
           them
           a
           mouth
           and
           wisdom
           ,
           which
           all
           their
           aduersaries
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           gainsay
           ,
           or
           resist
           ;
           one
           haire
           of
           their
           head
           shall
           not
           perish
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           patience
           they
           should
           possesse
           their
           soules
           ,
           Luke
           21.14
           .
           to
           the
           20.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           be
           diligent
           in
           the
           execution
           
           of
           their
           office
           ,
           seeing
           they
           must
           make
           vp
           their
           accounts
           to
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           Embassadours
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           speak
           as
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           owne
           words
           ,
           Rom.
           12.6.7.8
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           here
           is
           singular
           consolation
           to
           al
           the
           godly
           from
           the
           
             propheticall
             office
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           we
           consider
           three
           things
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               What
               Christ
               will
               teach
               vs.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               How
               he
               will
               teach
               vs.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Whom
               he
               will
               teach
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           an
           exceeding
           comfort
           that
           God
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           his
           Sonne
           to
           bee
           our
           Prophet
           :
           for
           thereby
           we
           may
           bee
           assured
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           be
           our
           counsellor
           in
           all
           estates
           ,
           Isaiah
           9.6
           .
           Hee
           will
           teach
           vs
           to
           profit
           ,
           Isaiah
           33.22
           .
           And
           when
           wee
           are
           deiected
           and
           broken
           in
           heart
           ,
           and
           mourne
           for
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           hee
           doth
           acknowledge
           it
           to
           be
           a
           part
           
           of
           his
           office
           to
           apply
           the
           Gospell
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           proclaime
           the
           acceptable
           yeere
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           poure
           vpon
           vs
           the
           oile
           of
           gladnesse
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           heauines
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           :
           Christs
           teaching
           
           is
           wonderfull
           comfortable
           :
           for
           the
           Scripture
           shewes
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           teach
           vs
        
         
           1.
           
           Freely
           :
           he
           will
           giue
           vs
           our
           teaching
           ,
           hee
           stands
           not
           vpon
           hire
           ,
           Iohn
           17.8
           .
           
             For
             I
             haue
             giuen
             vnto
             them
             the
             words
             ,
             which
             thou
             gauest
             me
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Powerfully
           and
           effectually
           ,
           so
           as
           if
           our
           harts
           were
           dead
           within
           vs
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           reuiue
           them
           ;
           the
           dead
           shall
           heare
           his
           voice
           ,
           Iohn
           5.25
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Familiarly
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           delight
           ,
           as
           a
           mother
           would
           instruct
           her
           childe
           at
           home
           in
           a
           chamber
           ,
           Canticles
           8.2
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Fully
           :
           keeping
           from
           vs
           nothing
           ,
           
           that
           may
           bee
           needfull
           for
           vs
           ,
           hee
           will
           teach
           vs
           all
           things
           ,
           Iohn
           15.15
           .
           
             Hence
             forth
             call
             I
             you
             not
             seruants
             :
             for
             the
             seruant
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             what
             his
             Master
             doth
             ,
             but
             I
             haue
             called
             you
             friends
             :
             for
             all
             things
             that
             I
             haue
             heard
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             haue
             I
             made
             knowne
             vnto
             you
             ?
          
           Col.
           2.3
           .
           
             In
             whō
             are
             hid
             al
             the
             treasures
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Gloriously
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           maruelous
           shining
           light
           of
           knowledge
           ;
           that
           may
           rauish
           our
           harts
           ,
           and
           much
           affect
           vs
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           4.6
           .
           
             For
             God
             ,
             that
             commanded
             the
             light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             darkenesse
             ,
             is
             he
             which
             hath
             shined
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             giue
             the
             light
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           3.18
           .
           
             But
             we
             all
             behold
             as
             in
             a
             mirrour
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             open
             face
             ,
             and
             are
             changed
             into
             the
             same
             image
             from
             glory
             to
             glory
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
         
           6.
           
           Confidently
           :
           Hee
           will
           so
           teach
           vs
           the
           truth
           ,
           as
           hee
           will
           bee
           ready
           to
           iustifie
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           neuer
           failing
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           true
           witnesse
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           3.14
           .
           
             And
             vnto
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Laodiceans
             write
             ,
             These
             things
             saith
             Amen
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             true
             witnesse
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             creatures
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Isaiah
           55.4
           .
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             gaue
             him
             for
             a
             Witnesse
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             for
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             a
             Master
             vnto
             the
             people
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           7.
           
           Inwardly
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           outwardly
           :
           to
           this
           end
           hee
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           the
           anointing
           ,
           euen
           his
           spirit
           in
           our
           hearts
           to
           teach
           vs
           all
           things
           ,
           1.
           
           Iohn
           2.27
           .
           
             But
             the
             anointing
             which
             ye
             receiued
             of
             him
             dwelleth
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             need
             not
             that
             any
             man
             teach
             you
             :
             but
             as
             the
             same
             anointing
             teacheth
             you
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             lying
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             taught
             you
             ,
             ye
             shall
             abide
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
         
           8.
           
           Compassionately
           with
           singular
           tendernesse
           ,
           fitting
           himself
           to
           euery
           ones
           nature
           and
           ability
           ,
           Iohn
           10.11
           .
           
             I
             am
             the
             good
             shepheard
             ;
             the
             good
             shepheard
             giueth
             his
             life
             for
             his
             sheepe
             .
          
        
         
           Ezech.
           34.23
           .
           
             And
             I
             will
             set
             vp
             a
             shepheard
             ouer
             them
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             feede
             them
             ,
             euen
             my
             seruant
             Dauid
             ,
             he
             shall
             feede
             them
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             bee
             their
             shepheard
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Isaiah
           40.11
           .
           
             He
             shall
             feede
             his
             flocke
             like
             a
             shepheard
             ,
             he
             shall
             gather
             the
             lambes
             with
             his
             arme
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             and
             shall
             guide
             them
             with
             young
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           For
           the
           third
           :
           It
           is
           exceeding
           comfortable
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           teach
           al
           that
           come
           vnto
           him
           ,
           euen
           al
           that
           are
           giuen
           to
           him
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           the
           godly
           ,
           of
           what
           
             sex
             ,
             condition
          
           ,
           or
           nation
           soeuer
           ;
           
             They
             shal
             be
             al
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             least
             to
             the
             greatest
             :
             A
             b
             c
             daries
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           they
           
           of
           higher
           formes
           ,
           Isaiah
           54.13
           .
           
             And
             all
             thy
             children
             shall
             be
             taught
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             much
             peace
             shall
             be
             to
             thy
             children
             .
          
        
         
           Ier.
           31.34
           .
           
             And
             they
             shall
             teach
             no
             more
             euerie
             man
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             euery
             man
             his
             brother
             ,
             saying
             ,
             know
             the
             Lord
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             all
             know
             me
             from
             the
             least
             of
             them
             vnto
             the
             greatest
             of
             them
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           And
           therefore
           let
           vs
           obserue
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           this
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           receiue
           his
           testimony
           :
           for
           thereby
           we
           seale
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           true
           ,
           Iohn
           3.33
           .
           
             Hee
             that
             hath
             receiued
             his
             testimony
             ,
             hath
             sealed
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           his
           
             propheticall
             office
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XIX
           .
           Of
           the
           Priestly
           office
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           THe
           Priestly
           office
           of
           Christ
           follows
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           part
           of
           his
           function
           ,
           whereby
           he
           maketh
           satisfaction
           vnto
           God
           for
           men
           .
        
         
           This
           office
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           hath
           in
           it
           three
           things
           ;
           or
           there
           be
           three
           things
           Christ
           must
           doe
           ,
           as
           the
           Priest
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               He
               must
               obey
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               perfectly
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Hee
               must
               make
               expiation
               for
               our
               sinnes
               by
               sacrificing
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               must
               make
               intercession
               for
               vs.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           of
           the
           principles
           that
           concerne
           his
           obedience
           ;
           there
           are
           
           foure
           things
           wee
           are
           bound
           to
           beleeue
           concerning
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           without
           sin
           in
           his
           nature
           ,
           Ioh.
           8.46
           .
           
             Which
             of
             you
             can
             rebuke
             me
             of
             sinne
             ?
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.21
           .
           
             For
             he
             hath
             made
             him
             to
             be
             sinne
             for
             vs
             ,
             which
             knew
             no
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.19
           .
           
             But
             with
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Lambe
             vndefiled
             and
             without
             spot
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.22.23
           .
           
             Who
             did
             no
             sin
             ,
             neither
             was
             there
             guile
             found
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Heb.
           4.15
           .
           
             For
             we
             haue
             not
             an
             high
             Priest
             which
             cannot
             be
             touched
             with
             the
             feeling
             of
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             but
             was
             in
             all
             things
             tempted
             in
             like
             sort
             ,
             yet
             without
             sinne
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           fulfilled
           the
           whole
           law
           of
           God
           perfectly
           in
           all
           his
           actions
           :
           Hence
           called
           the
           holy
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           
             Child
             
             Iesus
          
           ,
           Act.
           2.27
           .
           
             Because
             thou
             wilt
             not
             leaue
             my
             soule
             in
             hell
             ,
             neither
             wilt
             suffer
             thine
             holy
             one
             to
             see
             corruption
             .
          
           Act.
           13.35
           .
        
         
           Act.
           3.14
           .
           
             But
             ye
             denied
             the
             holy
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             iust
             .
          
        
         
           Act.
           4.27
           .
           
             For
             doubtlesse
             against
             thine
             holy
             Sonne
             Iesus
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             annointed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           30.
           
           
             So
             that
             thou
             stretch
             forth
             thine
             hand
             ,
             that
             healing
             ,
             and
             signes
             ,
             and
             wonders
             may
             bee
             done
             by
             the
             name
             of
             thine
             holy
             Sonne
             Iesus
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           2.20
           .
           
             But
             yee
             haue
             an
             oyntment
             from
             him
             that
             is
             holy
             ,
             and
             ye
             haue
             knowne
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           hee
           fulfilled
           the
           law
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           for
           vs
           ,
           &
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           Rom.
           8.3.4
           .
           
             For
             (
             that
             that
             was
             impossible
             to
             the
             law
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             it
             was
             weak
             because
             of
             the
             flesh
             )
             God
             sending
             his
             owne
             Sonne
             in
             the
             similitude
             of
             sinfull
             flesh
             ,
             and
             for
             sinne
             condemned
             
             sinne
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             That
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             law
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             vs
             ,
             which
             walke
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             spirit
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           10.4
           .
           
             For
             Christ
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             for
             righteousnes
             vnto
             euery
             one
             that
             beleeueth
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           5.18
           .
           
             Likewise
             then
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             offence
             of
             one
             ,
             the
             fault
             came
             on
             all
             men
             to
             condemnation
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             iustifying
             of
             one
             ,
             the
             benefit
             abounded
             toward
             all
             men
             to
             the
             iustification
             of
             life
             ,
          
        
         
           That
           this
           righteousnesse
           
           of
           his
           is
           an
           euerlasting
           righteousnes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           a
           righteousnesse
           as
           serues
           for
           the
           Elect
           of
           all
           ages
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           righteousnesse
           as
           cannot
           be
           lost
           ,
           Dan.
           9.24
           .
           
             Seuenty
             weekes
             are
             determined
             vpon
             thy
             people
             ,
             and
             vpon
             thine
             holy
             City
             to
             finish
             the
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             to
             seale
             vp
             the
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             to
             reconcile
             the
             
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             in
             euerlasting
             righteousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           The
           vses
           may
           be
           ,
        
         
           
           For
           consolation
           :
           for
           hereby
           all
           the
           faithfull
           may
           be
           assured
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           bee
           very
           vnrighteous
           in
           themselues
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           made
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           God
           in
           him
           ,
           Ierem.
           23.6
           .
           
             In
             his
             dayes
             Iuda
             shall
             be
             saued
             ,
             and
             Israel
             shall
             dwell
             safely
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             name
             whereby
             they
             shall
             call
             him
             ,
             The
             Lord
             our
             righteousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.21
           .
           
             For
             he
             hath
             made
             him
             to
             be
             sinne
             for
             vs
             ,
             which
             knew
             no
             sinne
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             made
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Hee
           is
           the
           end
           of
           the
           law
           to
           euery
           one
           that
           beleeueth
           :
           wee
           haue
           as
           certaine
           iustification
           to
           life
           by
           his
           obedience
           ,
           as
           euer
           we
           were
           subiect
           to
           death
           by
           Adams
           disobedience
           ,
           Rom.
           5.19
           .
           
             For
             as
             by
             one
             mans
             disobedience
             many
             were
             
             made
             sinners
             ;
             so
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             one
             shall
             many
             also
             be
             made
             righteous
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           his
           righteousnesse
           bee
           ours
           ,
           how
           rich
           are
           we
           ?
           and
           how
           ought
           our
           hearts
           to
           bee
           established
           in
           his
           well
           doing
           ?
           &c.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           for
           instruction
           :
           and
           
           so
           it
           should
           worke
           in
           vs
           two
           things
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               First
               ,
               an
               establishment
               of
               faith
               in
               our
               reconciliation
               ,
               and
               a
               willing
               yeelding
               of
               our selues
               to
               acknowledge
               this
               free
               gift
               of
               God
               in
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.21
               .
               Rom.
               10.4
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Secondly
               an
               imitation
               of
               his
               maruellous
               holinesse
               :
               a
               striuing
               to
               expresse
               his
               vertues
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               holy
               as
               he
               is
               holy
               ;
               for
               he
               communicates
               the
               benefit
               of
               his
               obedience
               onely
               to
               such
               as
               liue
               iustly
               ,
               and
               walke
               not
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
          
        
         
         
           Rom.
           8.4
           .
           
             That
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             the
             law
             might
             bee
             fulfilled
             in
             vs
             ,
             which
             walke
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             spirit
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.9
           .
           
             But
             yee
             are
             a
             chosen
             generation
             ,
             a
             royall
             priesthood
             ,
             an
             holy
             nation
             ,
             a
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             shew
             forth
             the
             vertues
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             hath
             called
             you
             out
             of
             darknes
             into
             his
             maruellous
             light
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Matth.
           11.29
           .
           
             Take
             my
             yoke
             on
             you
             ,
             and
             learne
             of
             mee
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             meeke
             ,
             and
             lowly
             in
             heart
             ,
             and
             yee
             shall
             finde
             rest
             vnto
             your
             soules
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.17
           .
           
             Therefore
             if
             any
             man
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           for
           humiliation
           to
           all
           stubborne-hearted
           wicked
           men
           ,
           that
           deny
           this
           holy
           one
           ,
           partly
           by
           their
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           when
           they
           regard
           not
           his
           words
           ,
           whom
           they
           can
           conuince
           of
           no
           sinne
           ,
           Ioh.
           8.46
           .
           
             Which
             of
             you
             can
             
             rebuke
             me
             of
             sinne
             ?
             and
             if
             I
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             why
             doe
             you
             not
             beleeue
             me
             ?
          
        
         
           And
           partly
           by
           wicked
           life
           ,
           keeping
           out
           all
           conformity
           with
           Christ
           ;
           as
           also
           by
           chusing
           rather
           to
           liue
           in
           wicked
           company
           ,
           then
           to
           cleaue
           to
           Christ
           :
           Is
           not
           this
           to
           denie
           the
           holy
           one
           ,
           and
           to
           chuse
           a
           murtherer
           to
           bee
           giuen
           them
           ?
           Act.
           3.14
           .
           What
           communion
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           Belial
           ?
           betweene
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           such
           vnrighteousnesse
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           his
           obedience
           to
           the
           law
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XX.
           Of
           the
           expiation
           of
           sinne
           .
        
         
           THe
           principles
           that
           concerne
           the
           expiation
           of
           sin
           follow
           .
        
         
           This
           expiation
           was
           made
           by
           the
           passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           concerning
           which
           wee
           must
           belieue
           these
           things
           of
           necessity
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Passion
           of
           Christ
           was
           by
           the
           decree
           &
           euerlasting
           fore-appointmēt
           of
           God
           ,
           Act.
           2.23
           .
           
             Him
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             haue
             ye
             taken
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             being
             deliuered
             by
             the
             determinate
             counsel
             and
             foreknowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           were
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           bare
           all
           our
           iniquities
           .
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.24
           .
           
             Who
             his
             owne
             self
             bare
             our
             sinnes
             in
             his
             body
             on
             the
             
             tree
             ,
             that
             wee
             being
             deliuered
             from
             sinne
             ,
             should
             liue
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             by
             whose
             stripes
             ye
             were
             healed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Isaiah
           53.5
           .
           
             But
             he
             was
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             he
             was
             broken
             for
             our
             iniquities
             ;
             the
             chastisement
             of
             our
             peace
             was
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             stripes
             we
             are
             healed
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           
             For
             the
             transgression
             of
             my
             people
             was
             he
             plagued
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           12.
           
           
             Therefore
             will
             I
             giue
             him
             a
             portion
             with
             the
             great
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             diuide
             the
             spoile
             with
             the
             strong
             ,
             because
             hee
             hath
             poured
             out
             his
             soule
             vnto
             death
             :
             and
             hee
             was
             ●ounted
             with
             the
             transgressors
             ,
             and
             hee
             bare
             the
             sinne
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             prayed
             for
             the
             trespassers
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           4.25
           .
           
             Who
             was
             deliuered
             to
             death
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             is
             risen
             againe
             for
             our
             iustification
             .
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           5.7
           .
           
             For
             Christ
             our
             Passouer
             is
             sacrificed
             for
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           by
           his
           passion
           he
           did
           
           pacifie
           God
           ,
           and
           make
           expiation
           for
           all
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           Mat.
           17.5
           .
           
             This
             is
             my
             beloued
             Sonne
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             ,
             beare
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Ephes.
           5.2
           .
           
             And
             walke
             in
             loue
             ,
             euen
             as
             Christ
             hath
             loued
             vs
             ,
             and
             hath
             giuen
             himselfe
             for
             vs
             to
             bee
             an
             offering
             ,
             and
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             a
             sweet
             smelling
             sauour
             vnto
             God.
             
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           2.1
           .
           
             My
             babes
             ,
             these
             things
             write
             I
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             sinne
             not
             :
             and
             if
             any
             man
             sinne
             ,
             we
             haue
             an
             aduocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             iust
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             the
             reconciliation
             for
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           he
           fulfilled
           and
           finished
           all
           sufferings
           ,
           needefull
           for
           our
           saluation
           :
           he
           did
           it
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.18
           .
           
             For
             Christ
             also
             hath
             once
             suffered
             for
             sins
             ,
             the
             iust
             for
             the
             vniust
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             bring
             vs
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Heb.
           9.28
           .
           
             So
             Christ
             was
             once
             offered
             to
             take
             away
             the
             sins
             of
             many
             ,
             
             and
             vnto
             them
             that
             looke
             for
             him
             shal
             be
             appeare
             the
             second
             time
             without
             sinne
             vnto
             saluation
             .
          
        
         
           Heb.
           10.11.12
           .
           
             And
             euery
             Priest
             appeareth
             daily
             ministring
             ,
             and
             oft
             times
             offereth
             one
             manner
             of
             offering
             ,
             which
             can
             neuer
             take
             away
             sinnes
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             this
             man
             after
             he
             had
             offered
             one
             sacrifice
             for
             sinnes
             ,
             sitteth
             for
             euer
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           the
           passion
           of
           Christ
           is
           a
           sufficient
           price
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           Ioh.
           1.29
           .
           
             Behold
             the
             Lambe
             of
             God
             which
             taketh
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           Christ
           suffered
           extreame
           things
           for
           vs
           ,
           euen
           the
           most
           grieuous
           things
           could
           bee
           imagined
           :
           as
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           maruellous
           priuation
           of
           his
           owne
           glory
           ,
           abasing
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           was
           in
           the
           form
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           liue
           amongst
           men
           ,
           
           without
           shewing
           that
           fulnesse
           of
           Maiesty
           and
           glory
           which
           was
           in
           his
           nature
           ,
           Ioh.
           17.5
           .
           
             And
             now
             glorifie
             me
             ,
             thou
             Father
             ,
             with
             thine
             owne
             selfe
             ,
             with
             the
             glory
             which
             I
             had
             with
             thee
             before
             the
             world
             was
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Most
           base
           entertainement
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           such
           as
           extreame
           pouerty
           in
           his
           birth
           and
           life
           ,
           Luk.
           2.12
           .
           
             And
             this
             shall
             bee
             a
             signe
             to
             you
             ,
             yee
             shall
             finde
             the
             child
             swadled
             and
             laid
             in
             a
             cratch
             .
          
        
         
           Matth.
           8.20
           .
           
             But
             Iesus
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             the
             foxes
             haue
             holes
             ,
             and
             the
             birds
             of
             the
             heauens
             haue
             nests
             ,
             but
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             hath
             not
             whereon
             to
             rest
             his
             head
             .
          
        
         
           Exile
           ,
           and
           flying
           before
           his
           enemies
           ,
           Matth.
           2.14
           .
           
             So
             hee
             arose
             ,
             and
             tooke
             the
             babe
             and
             his
             mother
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             departed
             into
             Egypt
             .
          
        
         
         
           Mark.
           ●
           .
           6.7
           .
           
             And
             the
             Pharisies
             departed
             ,
             and
             straight
             way
             gathered
             a
             Councell
             with
             the
             Herodians
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             destroy
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             Iesus
             auoided
             with
             his
             disciples
             to
             the
             sea
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Ioh.
           11.54
           .
           
             Iesus
             therefore
             walked
             no
             more
             openly
             amongst
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             but
             went
             thence
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Ioh.
           8.59
           .
           
             Then
             tooke
             they
             vp
             stones
             to
             cast
             at
             him
             ,
             but
             Iesus
             hid
             himselfe
             and
             went
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
          
        
         
           Slanders
           and
           extreame
           indignities
           ,
           called
           a
           Samaritan
           ,
           a
           glutton
           ,
           a
           seducer
           ,
           a
           traitor
           ;
           despised
           ,
           mocked
           ,
           buffeted
           ,
           railed
           on
           ,
           beaten
           ,
           betrayed
           ,
           and
           sold
           by
           his
           owne
           seruant
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           a
           base
           price
           ,
           forsaken
           of
           his
           owne
           disciples
           ,
           denied
           ,
           and
           renounced
           by
           oath
           ,
           falsly
           accused
           ,
           whipped
           ,
           
           spit
           vpon
           ,
           taken
           and
           bound
           as
           a
           malefactor
           ,
           &c.
           as
           the
           story
           of
           the
           Euangelists
           shew
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Imputation
           of
           the
           sins
           of
           all
           the
           elect
           vnto
           him
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           guilt
           of
           them
           was
           laid
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           hee
           sustained
           their
           person
           .
           This
           is
           a
           wonderfull
           abasement
           ,
           hee
           was
           made
           sinne
           for
           vs
           ,
           that
           knew
           no
           sinne
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.21
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Fearfull
           agonies
           in
           his
           very
           soule
           ,
           arising
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           from
           seuerall
           conflicts
           and
           tentations
           ,
           Hebr.
           2.18
           .
           Heb.
           4.15
           .
           But
           especially
           set
           vpon
           with
           all
           their
           furie
           inuisibly
           when
           he
           was
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           Colos.
           2.15
           .
           
             And
             hath
             spoyled
             the
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             and
             hath
             made
             a
             shew
             of
             them
             openly
             ,
             &
             hath
             triumphed
             ouer
             them
             in
             the
             same
             Crosse.
             
          
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           the
           pouring
           out
           of
           the
           vials
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           for
           sinne
           ,
           which
           befell
           him
           chiefly
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           when
           hee
           swet
           blood
           for
           very
           anguish
           ;
           &
           on
           the
           Crosse
           when
           hee
           cried
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
          
           ,
           why
           hast
           thou
           forsaken
           me
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           A
           most
           miserable
           manner
           of
           death
           :
           to
           die
           as
           a
           condemned
           man
           ,
           and
           condemned
           too
           both
           by
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           :
           to
           die
           such
           a
           cursed
           death
           ,
           as
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           which
           was
           both
           by
           God
           and
           man
           designed
           out
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           ignominious
           kind
           of
           death
           ;
           and
           to
           bee
           put
           to
           death
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           such
           malefactors
           ,
           being
           reckoned
           amongst
           sinners
           ,
           Esa.
           53.12
           .
           
             Therefore
             will
             I
             giue
             him
             a
             portion
             with
             the
             great
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             
             diuide
             the
             spoyle
             with
             the
             strong
             ;
             because
             hee
             hath
             poured
             out
             his
             soule
             vnto
             death
             ,
             and
             hee
             was
             counted
             with
             the
             transgressors
             ,
             and
             hee
             bare
             the
             sinne
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             prayed
             for
             the
             trespassers
             .
          
           And
           to
           suffer
           the
           nailing
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           yea
           and
           the
           effusion
           of
           his
           most
           precious
           blood
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           exquisite
           things
           .
        
         
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           may
           serue
           both
           for
           1.
           instruction
           ,
           2.
           for
           information
           ,
           3.
           and
           for
           consolation
           .
        
         
           
           For
           instruction
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           may
           teach
           vs
           diuers
           duties
           which
           we
           should
           performe
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             To
             
               Christ
               himselfe
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             our
             neighbours
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             our
             selues
             .
          
        
         
           The
           meditation
           of
           the
           passion
           of
           Christ
           should
           inflame
           in
           vs
           a
           desire
           and
           resolution
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           acknowledge
           the
           maruellous
           
           mercies
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           and
           to
           confesse
           his
           praises
           ,
           and
           to
           adore
           his
           name
           ,
           that
           could
           bee
           willing
           to
           suffer
           such
           things
           for
           vs
           ,
           Phil.
           2.11
           .
           
             Euery
             tongue
             should
             confesse
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             vnto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           Esa.
           63.1.2.7.8
           .
           
             Who
             is
             this
             that
             commeth
             from
             Edom
             with
             red
             garments
             from
             Bozra
             ,
             he
             is
             glorious
             in
             his
             apparel
             ,
             and
             walketh
             in
             his
             great
             strength
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             I
             will
             remember
             the
             mercies
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             praises
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             according
             vnto
             all
             the
             Lord
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             great
             goodnesse
             toward
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             giuen
             them
             according
             to
             his
             tender
             loue
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             great
             mercies
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           mourne
           affectionately
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           haue
           so
           pierced
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           
           taught
           ,
           Zach.
           12.12
           .
           They
           are
           the
           nailes
           that
           pierced
           ,
           and
           the
           lance
           that
           let
           out
           his
           heart-blood
           :
           Wouldest
           thou
           not
           bee
           grieued
           ,
           if
           thou
           haddest
           killed
           thine
           owne
           brother
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           sinne
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           for
           euer
           to
           bee
           afraid
           of
           crucifying
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           againe
           ,
           Rom.
           6.6
           .
           Heb.
           10.24
           .
           &c.
           But
           rather
           to
           liue
           to
           him
           that
           died
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           deuote
           both
           soules
           and
           bodies
           vnto
           his
           seruice
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.15
           .
           
             He
             died
             for
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             liue
             should
             not
             henceforth
             liue
             vnto
             themselues
             ,
             but
             vnto
             him
             which
             died
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             rose
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.24
           .
           
             Who
             his
             owne
             selfe
             bare
             our
             sinnes
             in
             his
             body
             on
             the
             tree
             ,
             that
             wee
             being
             deliuered
             from
             sinne
             ,
             should
             liue
             in
             righteousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           loue
           him
           with
           our
           vtmost
           affections
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           sincerity
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           accounting
           
           them
           accursed
           ,
           that
           loue
           not
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           16.22
           .
           Eph.
           6.23
           .
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.9
           .
           Shall
           the
           Father
           loue
           Christ
           for
           his
           willingnesse
           to
           die
           for
           his
           sheepe
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           we
           ?
           Ioh.
           10.17.18
           .
           
             Therefore
             doth
             my
             Father
             loue
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             lay
             downe
             my
             life
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           come
           willingly
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           assemblies
           of
           his
           Army
           vnder
           his
           colours
           in
           holy
           beauty
           .
           When
           we
           see
           the
           banners
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           displaied
           ,
           we
           should
           run
           with
           all
           readinesse
           ,
           professing
           our
           homage
           ,
           and
           willingnesse
           to
           liue
           and
           die
           in
           his
           seruice
           ;
           
             the
             youth
             of
             his
             wombe
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           begotten
           of
           his
           loines
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           should
           for
           multitude
           flock
           to
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           thicke
           
             as
             the
             dew
          
           that
           falles
           from
           heauen
           
             in
             the
             morning
          
           ;
           so
           thicke
           ,
           that
           the
           concourse
           of
           Christians
           should
           now
           
           be
           like
           a
           very
           mist
           of
           dew
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           110.2.3.4
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Not
           to
           be
           the
           seruāts
           of
           men
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           bee
           bound
           to
           no
           mans
           example
           ,
           will
           ,
           lusts
           ,
           humours
           ,
           likings
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           free
           vnto
           the
           seruice
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           onely
           ,
           who
           hath
           paid
           for
           vs
           so
           deare
           a
           price
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           7.23
           .
           
             Yee
             are
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             :
             be
             not
             the
             seruants
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           To
           suffer
           any
           thing
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           that
           hath
           suffered
           so
           great
           things
           for
           vs
           :
           so
           as
           we
           could
           bee
           willing
           to
           forsake
           father
           and
           mother
           ,
           brother
           and
           sister
           ,
           house
           and
           land
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           To
           celebrate
           the
           memorie
           of
           his
           death
           and
           passion
           with
           all
           reuerence
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           hearty
           affection
           :
           this
           is
           that
           we
           should
           do
           in
           the
           receiuing
           of
           the
           sacramēt
           ,
           which
           doth
           crucifie
           Christ
           before
           our
           eies
           ,
           and
           shew
           vs
           how
           he
           was
           
           taken
           ,
           broken
           ,
           giuen
           ,
           &
           slaine
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           shall
           we
           not
           do
           this
           in
           remēbrance
           of
           him
           ?
           shall
           we
           not
           eate
           the
           sweete
           flesh
           of
           this
           immaculate
           lambe
           ,
           with
           the
           sower
           hearbes
           of
           contrition
           ,
           and
           griefe
           for
           our
           sinnes
           and
           vnworthines
           ?
           shall
           wee
           not
           at
           this
           feast
           put
           away
           all
           leauen
           out
           of
           our
           dwellings
           ?
           God
           forbid
           ,
           wee
           should
           dare
           to
           eat
           of
           this
           bread
           ,
           or
           drink
           of
           this
           cup
           vnworthily
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           our selues
           guilty
           of
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           :
           rather
           let
           vs
           all
           examine
           our selues
           ,
           and
           so
           let
           vs
           eate
           in
           remembrance
           of
           him
           ,
           iudging
           our selues
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           not
           condemned
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Thus
           of
           the
           first
           sort
           of
           duties
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           meditation
           of
           
           
             Christs
             passion
          
           should
           direct
           vs
           ,
           and
           stirre
           vs
           vp
           to
           the
           care
           of
           diuers
           things
           in
           our
           carriage
           one
           towards
           another
           ,
           and
           these
           duties
           
           are
           either
           Generall
           to
           all
           ,
           or
           speciall
           to
           some
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           foure
           generall
           duties
           wee
           should
           learne
           from
           the
           passion
           of
           Christ
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           is
           harmelesnesse
           :
           seeing
           Christ
           our
           Passeouer
           is
           sacrificed
           for
           vs
           ,
           wee
           should
           keepe
           the
           feast
           with
           vnleauened
           bread
           of
           sinceritie
           and
           truth
           ,
           and
           put
           away
           all
           leauen
           out
           of
           our
           dwellings
           ;
           euen
           all
           leauen
           of
           malice
           and
           naughtinesse
           ,
           all
           vile
           affections
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           5.7.8
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           second
           is
           humilitie
           :
           the
           same
           minde
           should
           be
           in
           vs
           ,
           that
           was
           in
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ;
           who
           being
           equall
           with
           God
           ,
           was
           content
           for
           our
           sakes
           to
           make
           himselfe
           of
           no
           reputation
           ,
           taking
           vpon
           him
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           seruant
           ;
           we
           should
           in
           lowlinesse
           of
           mind
           each
           esteeme
           others
           better
           then
           
           themselues
           ,
           doing
           nothing
           through
           strife
           or
           vaine-glory
           ,
           looking
           not
           on
           our
           owne
           things
           ,
           but
           euery
           one
           also
           on
           the
           things
           of
           others
           ,
           making
           our selues
           equall
           to
           them
           of
           the
           lower
           sort
           ,
           being
           of
           one
           accord
           ,
           of
           one
           minde
           .
           If
           we
           would
           learne
           any
           thing
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           must
           learne
           lowlinesse
           ,
           and
           meekenesse
           of
           him
           ,
           Phil.
           2.
           from
           the
           2.
           to
           the
           9.
           
           Matth.
           11.29
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           third
           is
           loue
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           feruency
           and
           constancy
           of
           it
           ,
           refusing
           no
           paines
           ,
           nor
           dangers
           to
           shew
           our
           affection
           to
           the
           brethren
           :
           wee
           should
           walke
           in
           loue
           ,
           as
           Christ
           loued
           vs
           ,
           and
           gaue
           himselfe
           a
           sacrifice
           of
           sweet
           smelling
           sauour
           to
           God
           for
           vs
           ,
           Ephes.
           5.1.2
           .
           Yea
           ,
           our
           liues
           should
           not
           be
           deare
           to
           vs
           to
           declare
           our
           loue
           to
           the
           brethren
           :
           but
           as
           Christ
           laid
           down
           his
           life
           for
           vs
           ,
           so
           ought
           
           we
           to
           lay
           downe
           our
           liues
           for
           the
           brethren
           ,
           1.
           
           Iohn
           3.16
           .
           
             Hereby
             haue
             we
             perceiued
             loue
             ,
             that
             he
             laid
             downe
             his
             life
             for
             vs
             :
             therefore
             we
             ought
             also
             to
             lay
             downe
             our
             liues
             for
             the
             brethren
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           fourth
           is
           pitie
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           speciall
           to
           such
           as
           suffer
           in
           soule
           :
           If
           there
           bee
           any
           bowels
           in
           vs
           ,
           the
           remembrance
           of
           the
           agonie
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           should
           make
           vs
           with
           more
           tendernesse
           of
           heart
           pity
           them
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           griefe
           and
           feare
           of
           their
           hearts
           cry
           out
           ,
           that
           God
           their
           God
           hath
           forsakē
           them
           .
           If
           Christ
           needed
           an
           Angel
           to
           comfort
           him
           ,
           what
           need
           haue
           these
           of
           comfort
           ?
           The
           maruelous
           feare
           &
           distresse
           Christ
           was
           in
           ,
           sheweth
           that
           these
           kinds
           of
           sufferings
           of
           spirit
           ,
           bee
           the
           most
           grieuous
           distresses
           .
        
         
           Thus
           in
           generall
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           fifth
           to
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           this
           maruelous
           loue
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           Church
           shewed
           in
           his
           passion
           ,
           is
           vsed
           as
           a
           motiue
           to
           perswade
           husbands
           to
           loue
           their
           wiues
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           deerenesse
           of
           affections
           to
           cherish
           them
           ,
           and
           prouide
           for
           them
           ;
           denying
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           profit
           and
           content
           them
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           ,
           when
           he
           gaue
           himselfe
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           Ephes.
           5.25
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           duties
           also
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           meditation
           of
           
           these
           principles
           about
           the
           passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           should
           excite
           vs
           to
           the
           practice
           and
           care
           of
           diuers
           duties
           ,
           that
           concerne
           our selues
           ,
           as
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           we
           should
           here
           learne
           to
           ioy
           and
           glory
           in
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           aboue
           all
           things
           .
           The
           remembrance
           of
           the
           loue
           of
           Christ
           
           herein
           ,
           and
           our
           wonderfull
           deliuerance
           from
           the
           vnspeakable
           dangers
           we
           were
           in
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           should
           breed
           in
           vs
           a
           maruelous
           inward
           and
           hearty
           exulting
           in
           this
           expiation
           of
           sins
           by
           the
           passion
           of
           Christ.
           Thus
           
             Paul
             ;
             God
             forbid
             I
             should
             reioyce
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           Gal.
           6.14
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           should
           (
           while
           we
           liue
           )
           haue
           more
           care
           of
           our
           pretious
           soules
           ;
           the
           price
           paied
           to
           ransom
           them
           ,
           should
           teach
           vs
           their
           worthes
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           that
           they
           are
           things
           ,
           must
           bee
           looked
           to
           with
           more
           care
           then
           ordinarie
           .
           There
           was
           more
           giuen
           to
           redeeme
           a
           soule
           ,
           then
           needed
           to
           be
           giuen
           to
           buy
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           yea
           ,
           many
           worlds
           .
           We
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           exceeding
           carefull
           to
           keepe
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           cost
           deere
           with
           all
           circumspection
           ;
           neuer
           any
           thing
           
           cost
           more
           then
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           therefore
           nothing
           must
           be
           so
           attended
           as
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           committed
           to
           thee
           to
           preserue
           ,
           till
           the
           day
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           these
           extreme
           things
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           suffered
           for
           vs
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           loue
           to
           vs
           ,
           should
           make
           vs
           for
           euer
           trust
           him
           ,
           and
           rely
           onely
           vpon
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           life
           of
           our
           liues
           ,
           and
           the
           breath
           of
           our
           nostrils
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           should
           alwaies
           resolue
           with
           the
           
             Apostle
             Paul
          
           ,
           Gal.
           2.20
           .
           that
           the
           life
           we
           now
           liue
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           we
           will
           liue
           by
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           shewed
           his
           loue
           to
           vs
           ,
           by
           giuing
           himselfe
           for
           vs
           ,
           Phil.
           1.21
           .
           
             For
             Christ
             is
             to
             me
             both
             in
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             death
             aduantage
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           These
           terrible
           agonies
           and
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           should
           make
           vs
           liue
           in
           feare
           ,
           and
           spend
           the
           time
           of
           our
           soiourning
           here
           in
           a
           
           singular
           feare
           to
           offend
           God
           any
           more
           by
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           yea
           ,
           seeing
           we
           were
           to
           bee
           washed
           in
           blood
           ,
           before
           we
           could
           be
           cleane
           ,
           wee
           should
           bee
           desirous
           to
           get
           such
           puritie
           ,
           as
           that
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           wee
           might
           not
           haue
           a
           spot
           ,
           or
           wrinkle
           of
           sinne
           about
           vs
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.17.18.19
           .
           
             Passe
             the
             time
             of
             your
             dwelling
             here
             in
             feare
             :
          
        
         
           
             Knowing
             that
             yee
             were
             not
             redeemed
             with
             corruptible
             things
             ,
             as
             siluer
             and
             gold
             ,
             from
             your
             vaine
             conuersation
             receiued
             by
             the
             traditions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             :
             but
             with
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             lambe
             vndefiled
             ,
             and
             without
             spot
             .
          
        
         
           Ephes.
           5.26
           .
           
             That
             he
             might
             sanctifie
             it
             ,
             and
             clense
             it
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             water
             through
             the
             word
             .
          
           27.
           
           
             That
             he
             might
             make
             it
             to
             himselfe
             a
             glorious
             Church
             ,
             not
             hauing
             spot
             ,
             or
             wrinkle
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             :
             but
             that
             it
             should
             be
             holy
             ,
             and
             without
             blame
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           5.
           
           We
           may
           here
           learne
           an
           excellent
           way
           ,
           how
           to
           mortifie
           sinne
           ,
           and
           destroy
           the
           power
           of
           any
           corruption
           .
           Look
           how
           God
           did
           with
           sinne
           ,
           so
           should
           we
           :
           but
           God
           vsed
           crucifying
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           medicine
           to
           kill
           the
           force
           and
           guilt
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           should
           wee
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           terme
           of
           crucifying
           is
           giuen
           vnto
           the
           mortification
           of
           sinne
           :
           Gal.
           5.24
           .
           
             For
             they
             that
             are
             Christs
             ,
             haue
             crucified
             the
             flesh
             with
             the
             affections
             ,
             and
             the
             lusts
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           We
           are
           therefore
           counselled
           to
           crucifie
           the
           flesh
           accordingly
           in
           many
           places
           of
           Scripture
           .
           Now
           that
           we
           may
           crucifie
           our
           sinnes
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           must
           haue
           them
           to
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           force
           them
           before
           the
           tree
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           suffered
           ;
           it
           is
           such
           a
           sight
           as
           sinne
           cannot
           abide
           .
           It
           will
           begin
           to
           die
           within
           a
           man
           vpon
           the
           sight
           of
           Christ
           on
           
           the
           crosse
           :
           for
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           accuseth
           sin
           ,
           shames
           sinne
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           secret
           vertue
           feedes
           vpon
           the
           very
           heart
           of
           sinne
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Wee
           must
           vse
           sinne
           ,
           as
           
             Christ
             was
             vsed
          
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           made
           sin
           for
           vs
           ;
           wee
           must
           lift
           it
           vp
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           naked
           by
           confession
           of
           it
           to
           God
           ;
           wee
           must
           pierce
           the
           hands
           ,
           and
           feete
           ,
           and
           heart
           of
           it
           by
           godly
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           application
           of
           threatnings
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           spirituall
           reuenge
           vpon
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           hands
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           operation
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           worke
           no
           more
           .
           The
           feet
           in
           respect
           of
           progression
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           raigne
           no
           longer
           ;
           and
           the
           heart
           in
           respect
           of
           affection
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           loued
           no
           longer
           :
           wee
           haue
           an
           inward
           seate
           for
           concupiscence
           to
           lodge
           in
           .
           And
           thus
           as
           we
           should
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           so
           especially
           in
           the
           
           preparation
           to
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           are
           to
           keep
           a
           Passeouer
           to
           the
           Lord.
           That
           was
           the
           time
           chosen
           to
           crucifie
           Christ
           in
           ,
           and
           certainely
           it
           is
           a
           wonderfull
           fit
           time
           for
           vs
           to
           execute
           this
           worke
           of
           mortification
           vpon
           our
           sins
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           this
           doctrine
           of
           the
           passion
           of
           Christ
           should
           wonderfully
           arme
           vs
           with
           patience
           in
           all
           afflictions
           .
           The
           Captaine
           of
           our
           saluatiō
           was
           consecrate
           through
           afflictions
           ,
           Heb.
           2.10
           .
           
             For
             it
             became
             him
             ,
             for
             whom
             are
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             are
             all
             things
             ,
             s●eing
             that
             he
             brought
             many
             children
             vnto
             glory
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             consecrate
             the
             Prince
             of
             their
             saluation
             through
             affliction
             .
          
           Though
           he
           were
           the
           son
           ,
           yet
           he
           learned
           obedience
           by
           the
           things
           he
           suffered
           ,
           Heb.
           5.8
           .
           For
           as
           much
           as
           Christ
           hath
           suffered
           for
           vs
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           wee
           should
           arme
           our selues
           with
           the
           same
           minde
           ,
           
           1.
           
           Pet.
           4.1
           .
           For
           wee
           are
           hereunto
           called
           ,
           and
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           vs
           ,
           leauing
           vs
           an
           example
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           follow
           his
           steps
           in
           doing
           well
           ,
           and
           taking
           it
           patiently
           ,
           when
           we
           suffer
           euill
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.19.20.21
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           Afflictions
           are
           the
           markes
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           glory
           in
           it
           alwaies
           to
           beare
           about
           in
           the
           body
           the
           dying
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           4.10
           .
           Gal.
           6.17
           .
           And
           God
           hath
           predestinated
           vs
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           bee
           conformed
           to
           the
           Image
           of
           his
           Sonne
           in
           sufferings
           ,
           Rom.
           8.29
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           we
           will
           raigne
           with
           Christ
           ,
           wee
           must
           suffer
           with
           him
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           2.12
           .
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           bee
           fully
           perswaded
           to
           take
           vp
           our
           crosse
           also
           daily
           ,
           and
           follow
           him
           ,
           Luke
           9.23
           .
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           also
           go
           forth
           to
           him
           without
           the
           campe
           bearing
           his
           reproch
           ,
           Heb.
           13.13
           .
           And
           with
           
           patience
           run
           the
           race
           that
           is
           set
           before
           vs
           ;
           looking
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           being
           the
           author
           ,
           and
           finisher
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           endured
           such
           contradiction
           of
           sinners
           against
           himselfe
           ;
           endured
           the
           crosse
           ,
           despised
           the
           shame
           ,
           and
           resisted
           euen
           vnto
           blood
           ,
           Heb.
           12.1.2.3.4
           .
           Wee
           should
           neuer
           therfore
           be
           weary
           ,
           or
           faint
           ,
           hauing
           such
           a
           paterne
           before
           vs
           ,
           and
           knowing
           the
           end
           God
           gaue
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           hath
           promised
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           accomplished
           in
           the
           experience
           of
           others
           of
           his
           seruants
           ;
           but
           euen
           learne
           to
           obey
           God
           in
           this
           commandement
           about
           afflictions
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           vses
           for
           Instruction
           :
           the
           vses
           for
           Information
           follow
           .
        
         
           The
           doctrine
           of
           the
           passion
           of
           Christ
           may
           enforme
           vs
           in
           diuers
           things
           ,
           as
        
         
           First
           ,
           concerning
           true
           felicitie
           
           in
           the
           negatiue
           consideration
           of
           it
           :
           for
           in
           as
           much
           as
           Christ
           had
           so
           little
           to
           doe
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           spent
           his
           daies
           so
           without
           the
           profits
           and
           pleasures
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           it
           shewes
           ,
           that
           his
           kingdome
           was
           not
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           best
           treasures
           lie
           not
           in
           these
           things
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           that
           one
           may
           bee
           truly
           blessed
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           extremely
           destituted
           of
           these
           outward
           comforts
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           concerning
           the
           dangerousnes
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Papists
           :
           for
           these
           principles
           shew
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           for
           euer
           separate
           from
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           persist
           in
           their
           heresies
           :
           for
           they
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           Christ
           did
           not
           once
           for
           al
           fully
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           sacrifice
           must
           be
           renewed
           daily
           in
           the
           Masse
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           expresse
           words
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           Heb.
           9.26.28
           .
           
             For
             then
             must
             he●
             haue
             often
             suffered
             
             since
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             :
             but
             now
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             hath
             he
             appeared
             once
             to
             put
             away
             sinne
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             himselfe
          
           :
        
         
           
             So
             Christ
             was
             once
             offered
             to
             take
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             many
             .
          
        
         
           Heb.
           10.11.12
           .
           
             And
             euery
             Priest
             appeareth
             daily
             ministring
             ,
             and
             oft
             times
             offereth
             one
             manner
             of
             offering
             ,
             which
             can
             neuer
             take
             away
             sinnes
             :
          
        
         
           
             But
             this
             man
             after
             he
             had
             offered
             one
             sacrifice
             for
             sinnes
             ,
             sitteth
             for
             euer
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           And
           besides
           ,
           they
           teach
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           make
           satisfaction
           to
           God
           for
           their
           sins
           by
           their
           owne
           workes
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           concerning
           the
           most
           wofull
           condition
           of
           wicked
           men
           that
           liue
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           they
           may
           fully
           see
           ,
           how
           they
           shall
           speede
           with
           God
           by
           this
           that
           befell
           
           Christ.
           If
           God
           spared
           not
           his
           onely
           begotten
           Sonne
           ,
           that
           was
           but
           a
           suretie
           for
           sinne
           ,
           will
           he
           spare
           them
           that
           are
           principals
           ?
           would
           not
           God
           find
           out
           such
           a
           mercy
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           to
           free
           him
           from
           such
           extremities
           ;
           and
           do
           they
           trust
           to
           a
           mercy
           in
           God
           neuer
           reuealed
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           neuer
           shewed
           to
           Christ
           ?
           was
           not
           Christ
           able
           without
           such
           wofull
           tortures
           to
           beare
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           doe
           they
           thinke
           to
           be
           able
           to
           endure
           those
           riuers
           of
           brimstone
           ,
           and
           fier
           in
           Hell
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Concerning
           a
           singular
           and
           new
           way
           of
           obedience
           in
           Christ
           :
           if
           wee
           will
           needes
           haue
           workes
           of
           supererogation
           ,
           let
           vs
           acknowledge
           them
           onely
           in
           Christ
           :
           for
           the
           doctrine
           of
           his
           passion
           tels
           vs
           of
           an
           obedience
           to
           a
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           in
           the
           Morall
           law
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           his
           
           speciall
           submission
           to
           that
           singular
           will
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           in
           being
           that
           one
           that
           should
           die
           for
           the
           people
           .
           To
           expiate
           for
           other
           mens
           sinnes
           ,
           is
           a
           speciall
           kind
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           not
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Concerning
           the
           offence
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           though
           both
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           stumbled
           at
           this
           doctrine
           at
           the
           first
           ;
           yet
           we
           see
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           why
           wee
           should
           bee
           troubled
           at
           the
           abasements
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           reioyce
           ,
           and
           wonder
           at
           the
           dreadfull
           expiation
           was
           made
           to
           God
           for
           vs
           in
           them
           .
           For
           thus
           it
           behoued
           him
           to
           suffer
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Prophets
           from
           Moses
           haue
           witnessed
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           1.23
           .
           Luk.
           24.45.46
           .
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           vse
           for
           information
           .
        
         
           The
           consolations
           follow
           .
        
         
           The
           doctrine
           of
           the
           passion
           of
           
           Christ
           is
           exceeding
           comfortable
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           in
           generall
           and
           particular
           consolations
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           generally
           comfortable
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           establishment
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           in
           the
           assurance
           that
           Iesus
           of
           Nazareth
           was
           the
           true
           Messias
           promised
           to
           the
           Fathers
           .
           Which
           may
           appeare
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           but
           the
           history
           of
           his
           passion
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           in
           him
           were
           fulfilled
           al
           these
           signes
           foretold
           in
           the
           seuerall
           ages
           of
           the
           old
           Church
           .
           The
           old
           prophesies
           were
           all
           accomplished
           in
           him
           .
           The
           scepter
           was
           now
           departed
           from
           Iuda
           ,
           foretold
           ,
           Genes
           .
           49.10
           .
           They
           diuided
           his
           garments
           ,
           and
           cast
           lots
           vpon
           his
           vesture
           ,
           according
           to
           Psalm
           .
           22.8
           .
           They
           pierced
           his
           hands
           and
           feet
           .
           Psal.
           22.16
           .
           The
           chiefe
           builders
           refused
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           Psal.
           118.22
           .
           In
           his
           arraignment
           hee
           was
           
           silent
           ,
           &
           opened
           not
           his
           mouth
           ,
           according
           to
           Esa.
           53.7
           .
           Hee
           was
           reckoned
           amongst
           the
           wicked
           in
           his
           death
           ,
           according
           to
           Esa.
           53.12
           .
           They
           gaue
           him
           gall
           and
           vineger
           to
           drinke
           ,
           according
           to
           Psalm
           .
           69.21
           .
           He
           accomplished
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           sacrifices
           in
           shedding
           his
           blood
           ,
           and
           suffering
           without
           the
           campe
           Heb.
           9.14
           .
           Heb.
           13.11.12
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           effects
           of
           his
           passion
           :
           for
           from
           hence
           flowes
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           euery
           beleeuer
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           the
           purchase
           both
           of
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.20
           .
           
             For
             ye
             are
             bought
             for
             a
             price
             :
             therefore
             glorifie
             God
             in
             your
             body
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             spirit
             :
             for
             they
             are
             Gods.
             
          
        
         
           Rom.
           7.4
           .
           
             So
             ye
             my
             brethren
             are
             dead
             also
             to
             the
             law
             by
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             bee
             vnto
             another
             ,
             euen
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             raised
             vp
             
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             vnto
             God.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           ratification
           of
           the
           eternall
           couenant
           ,
           Heb.
           9.16
           .
           
             For
             where
             a
             testament
             is
             ,
             there
             must
             bee
             the
             death
             of
             him
             that
             made
             the
             testament
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           reconciling
           of
           vs
           to
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           5.10
           .
           
             For
             if
             when
             wee
             were
             enemies
             ,
             we
             were
             reconciled
             to
             God
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             much
             more
             being
             reconciled
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             saued
             by
             his
             life
             ,
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.18
           .
           
             For
             Christ
             also
             hath
             once
             suffered
             for
             sinnes
             :
             the
             iust
             for
             the
             vniust
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             bring
             vs
             to
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           abolishing
           of
           sinne
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           remission
           of
           the
           guilt
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           1.7
           .
           
             The
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             his
             Sonne
             cleanseth
             vs
             from
             all
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           Matth.
           26.28
           .
           
             For
             this
             is
             my
             blood
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             that
             is
             
             shead
             for
             many
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           And
           sanctification
           against
           the
           power
           of
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           6.6
           .
           
             Knowing
             this
             ,
             that
             our
             old
             man
             is
             crucified
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             of
             sinne
             might
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             that
             henceforth
             we
             should
             not
             serue
             sinne
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           swallowing
           vp
           of
           death
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.54
           .
           
             So
             when
             this
             corruptible
             hath
             put
             on
             incorruption
             ,
             and
             this
             mortall
             hath
             put
             on
             immortality
             :
             then
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             passe
             the
             saying
             that
             is
             written
             :
             Death
             is
             swallowed
             vp
             into
             victory
             .
          
           Vanquishing
           him
           that
           had
           power
           of
           death
           ,
           freeing
           vs
           that
           were
           in
           bondage
           to
           the
           feare
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           death
           ,
           Hebr.
           2.14.15
           .
           
             For
             as
             much
             then
             as
             the
             children
             are
             partakers
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             he
             also
             himselfe
             likewise
             tooke
             part
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             destroy
             through
             death
             him
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             diuell
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             And
             that
             hee
             might
             deliuer
             all
             them
             ,
             which
             for
             feare
             of
             death
             were
             all
             their
             life
             time
             subiect
             to
             bondage
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Tim.
           1.10
           .
           
             But
             is
             now
             made
             manifest
             by
             the
             appearing
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             abolished
             death
             ,
             and
             hath
             brought
             life
             and
             immortality
             vnto
             light
             through
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Liberty
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           most
           holy
           place
           of
           heauen
           ,
           by
           a
           new
           and
           liuing
           way
           ,
           Hebr.
           9.12
           .
           
             Neither
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             goats
             and
             calues
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             owne
             blood
             entred
             he
             in
             once
             vnto
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             and
             obtained
             eternal
             redemption
             for
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           Hebr.
           10.19
           .
           
             Seeing
             therefore
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             we
             may
             be
             bold
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           order
           of
           priesthood
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           was
           in
           offering
           this
           sacrifice
           .
           He
           was
           
           a
           Priest
           after
           the
           order
           of
           Melchisedeck
           ,
           and
           not
           after
           Aaron
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           110.4
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             sware
             and
             will
             not
             repent
             ,
             thou
             art
             a
             Priest
             for
             euer
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedeck
             .
          
        
         
           Heb.
           7.
           all
           the
           chapter
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           the
           Priests
           that
           were
           types
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
             Melchisedeck
          
           was
           the
           most
           liuely
           and
           noblest
           type
           ,
           and
           did
           most
           fully
           shadow
           out
           both
           the
           person
           and
           office
           of
           Christ
           :
           For
           by
           Melchisedeck
           three
           most
           comfortable
           things
           in
           Christ
           were
           shadowed
           out
           :
        
         
           The
           first
           was
           his
           dignity
           :
           hee
           was
           so
           a
           Priest
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           a
           King
           also
           ,
           able
           to
           feed
           and
           nourish
           the
           most
           mighty
           on
           earth
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           of
           Salem
           did
           Abraham
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           second
           was
           the
           efficacy
           of
           his
           Priesthood
           ,
           noted
           in
           two
           admirable
           benefits
           flowing
           from
           his
           obedience
           and
           passion
           ,
           
             viz.
             Righteousnesse
          
           and
           Peace
           :
           
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           for
           hee
           is
           the
           Lord
           our
           righteousnesse
           :
           Peace
           ,
           in
           that
           hee
           fully
           pacified
           Gods
           anger
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           our
           attonement
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           was
           indeed
           that
           King
           of
           Zedech
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           righteousnesse
           :
           and
           of
           Salem
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           peace
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           third
           was
           the
           eternity
           of
           his
           Priesthood
           ;
           hee
           is
           a
           Priest
           for
           euer
           ,
           he
           dieth
           not
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Leui
           ,
           nor
           doth
           the
           efficacy
           of
           his
           Priesthood
           euer
           cease
           .
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           of
           purpose
           concealeth
           the
           mention
           of
           the
           birth
           and
           death
           of
           Melchisedeck
           ,
           that
           so
           hee
           might
           bee
           the
           fuller
           type
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           father
           as
           man
           ,
           nor
           mother
           as
           God
           ;
           and
           of
           his
           dayes
           there
           is
           no
           end
           ;
           which
           last
           thing
           is
           the
           speciall
           consolation
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           alleaged
           this
           type
           .
           There
           is
           no
           time
           wherein
           we
           can
           want
           the
           benefit
           
           of
           Christs
           sacrifice
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           accesse
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           throne
           of
           his
           grace
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           because
           God
           hath
           sworne
           and
           will
           not
           repent
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           110.4
           .
        
         
           Thus
           in
           generall
           .
        
         
           In
           particular
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           excellent
           comforts
           may
           bee
           raised
           from
           the
           passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
        
         
           First
           ,
           hence
           wee
           may
           gather
           a
           matchlesse
           testimony
           ,
           and
           vndoubted
           ,
           of
           the
           infinite
           loue
           of
           God
           to
           man
           ,
           in
           that
           hee
           spared
           not
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           ,
           but
           gaue
           him
           to
           the
           death
           for
           vs
           ,
           Ioh.
           3.16
           .
           
             For
             God
             so
             loued
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             giuen
             his
             onely
             begotten
             Sonne
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             should
             not
             perish
             but
             haue
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           4.9
           .
           
             In
             this
             appeared
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             toward
             vs
             ,
             because
             God
             sent
             his
             only
             begotten
             Sonne
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             liue
             through
             
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Which
           may
           likewise
           assure
           vs
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           can
           be
           good
           for
           vs
           ,
           but
           hee
           will
           certainly
           giue
           it
           vs
           also
           ,
           Rom.
           8.32
           .
           
             Who
             spared
             not
             his
             owne
             Sonne
             ,
             but
             gaue
             him
             for
             vs
             all
             to
             death
             ,
             how
             shall
             hee
             not
             with
             him
             giue
             vs
             all
             things
             also
             ?
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           shall
           wee
           euer
           doubt
           our
           freedome
           from
           condemnation
           ,
           that
           know
           from
           hence
           what
           a
           price
           was
           paid
           for
           discharge
           of
           our
           debts
           by
           such
           a
           surety
           ?
           How
           can
           we
           be
           so
           vildly
           infected
           with
           vnbeleefe
           ?
           as
           to
           feare
           arresting
           ,
           or
           imprisonmēt
           ,
           or
           vndoing
           ,
           when
           all
           is
           in
           Christ
           so
           fully
           and
           exquisitely
           satisfied
           to
           the
           very
           vttermost
           farthing
           .
           How
           could
           the
           surety
           haue
           euer
           escaped
           such
           iustice
           in
           God
           ?
           such
           malice
           in
           men
           ,
           and
           diuels
           ,
           the
           sargeants
           and
           iaylors
           ?
           if
           he
           had
           not
           most
           abundantly
           payed
           all
           
           could
           bee
           demanded
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           what
           an
           encouragement
           may
           this
           bee
           to
           beleeue
           what
           Christ
           saith
           to
           vs
           ?
           was
           not
           he
           a
           faithfull
           witnesse
           ,
           &
           teacher
           ,
           that
           sealed
           his
           doctrine
           with
           his
           blood
           ?
           great
           therefore
           is
           the
           infallibility
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           that
           truth
           which
           is
           according
           to
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           receiued
           with
           all
           full
           assurance
           without
           wauering
           or
           feare
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           1.5
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           shall
           not
           his
           example
           comfort
           vs
           in
           all
           trials
           ,
           especially
           when
           we
           suffer
           the
           extreamest
           things
           can
           befall
           vs
           in
           this
           life
           ?
           what
           are
           those
           to
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ?
           and
           with
           what
           compassion
           will
           he
           receiue
           vs
           in
           affliction
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           afflicted
           himselfe
           ?
           Esa.
           63.1
           —
           9.
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           in
           particular
           ,
           it
           may
           ease
           in
           paines
           ,
           and
           in
           death
           it selfe
           ,
           to
           remember
           the
           dolours
           of
           
           Christ
           ,
           especially
           considering
           that
           from
           thence
           flowes
           a
           vertue
           to
           helpe
           vs
           in
           all
           our
           pangs
           and
           distresses
           ,
           in
           life
           and
           death
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           particular
           comforts
           may
           bee
           gathered
           from
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           diuers
           particularities
           in
           them
           :
           as
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           suffered
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           &
           so
           both
           fulfilled
           the
           types
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           :
           for
           there
           was
           Isaac
           offered
           vp
           ,
           and
           there
           the
           sacrifices
           were
           slaine
           ,
           and
           also
           signified
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           obtained
           for
           vs
           the
           vision
           of
           eternall
           peace
           ,
           which
           the
           name
           Ierusalem
           importeth
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           suffered
           the
           first
           part
           of
           his
           chiefe
           passion
           in
           a
           garden
           ,
           to
           comfort
           vs
           in
           the
           abolishing
           of
           the
           first
           sin
           ,
           which
           was
           committed
           in
           a
           garden
           ,
           and
           imputed
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           was
           betrayed
           ,
           taken
           ,
           bound
           ,
           and
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           vs
           :
           hee
           was
           betrayed
           ,
           to
           expiate
           our
           treason
           in
           Adam
           :
           he
           was
           taken
           ,
           to
           restore
           vs
           captiues
           :
           hee
           was
           bound
           ,
           that
           wee
           might
           be
           loosed
           :
           he
           was
           forsaken
           of
           all
           ,
           euen
           of
           his
           owne
           best
           disciples
           ,
           to
           let
           vs
           know
           ,
           that
           hee
           alone
           did
           performe
           the
           worke
           of
           satisfaction
           and
           redemption
           for
           vs
           ,
           Esa.
           63.3
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           he
           was
           araigned
           &
           condemned
           both
           by
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           in
           the
           consisiory
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           tribunall
           of
           Pilat
           ,
           therby
           to
           notifie
           both
           to
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           giuen
           to
           sacrifice
           for
           sins
           of
           both
           ,
           &
           to
           signifie
           that
           he
           was
           the
           true
           Messias
           ,
           or
           Shiloh
           ,
           because
           now
           the
           scepter
           was
           departed
           frō
           Iuda
           ▪
           Gen.
           49.10
        
         
           5.
           
           His
           silence
           to
           the
           most
           accusations
           shewes
           :
           1.
           that
           he
           was
           
           a
           greater
           person
           then
           hee
           that
           iudged
           him
           :
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           fulfilled
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           said
           he
           opened
           not
           his
           mouth
           ,
           Esa.
           53.7
           .
           3.
           
           That
           hee
           suffered
           for
           our
           euill
           words
           ,
           but
           especially
           it
           assures
           vs
           ,
           that
           he
           suffered
           them
           as
           our
           surety
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           did
           endure
           the
           imputation
           of
           such
           monstrous
           crimes
           ,
           and
           yet
           held
           his
           peace
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           He
           was
           whipped
           ,
           and
           crowned
           with
           thornes
           ;
           he
           was
           whipped
           ,
           to
           deliuer
           vs
           from
           both
           spirituall
           ,
           corporall
           ,
           and
           eternall
           scourges
           that
           was
           due
           vnto
           vs.
           
        
         
           The
           crowne
           of
           thornes
           may
           signifie
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               hee
               expiated
               our
               ambition
               in
               Adam
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               he
               might
               merit
               for
               vs
               an
               eternall
               crowne
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               he
               would
               gather
               a
               kingly
               people
               out
               of
               the
               most
               
               thorny
               and
               hurtfull
               nations
               ,
               which
               as
               a
               crowne
               should
               compasse
               God
               about
               in
               seruing
               and
               honouring
               him
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               he
               had
               borne
               our
               thorny
               cares
               ,
               and
               therfore
               we
               should
               cast
               all
               our
               care
               vpon
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           7.
           
           He
           was
           clothed
           with
           a
           purple
           garment
           ,
           and
           a
           reed
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           which
           both
           signified
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           King
           ,
           though
           they
           did
           it
           in
           scorne
           .
           His
           purple
           garment
           shewes
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           that
           great
           Warrior
           ,
           which
           was
           forespoken
           of
           ,
           when
           they
           said
           ,
           Who
           is
           this
           that
           comes
           from
           Edom
           with
           red
           garments
           ?
           &c.
           Isaiah
           ,
           63.1
           .
           to
           7.
           
           The
           reed
           was
           two
           waies
           comfortable
           :
           for
           first
           it
           shewed
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           hee
           ,
           that
           should
           breake
           the
           Serpents
           head
           :
           for
           a
           reed
           is
           the
           most
           mortall
           thing
           to
           a
           Serpent
           ,
           as
           the
           learned
           record
           ,
           and
           therewith
           
           they
           were
           vsed
           to
           kill
           them
           ;
           and
           besides
           by
           a
           reed
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           pen
           he
           did
           blot
           out
           the
           hand-writing
           in
           the
           debt-booke
           ,
           that
           was
           against
           vs.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           He
           suffered
           in
           Golgotha
           ,
           a
           place
           of
           dead
           mens
           bones
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           most
           notorious
           offenders
           did
           suffer
           their
           punishment
           ,
           that
           so
           hee
           might
           raise
           vp
           the
           Banner
           of
           Iustification
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           very
           place
           of
           contamination
           ,
           and
           damnation
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Hee
           was
           vnclothed
           ,
           and
           made
           naked
           to
           satisfie
           for
           the
           sin
           of
           our
           first
           parents
           ,
           who
           were
           spoiled
           of
           the
           garment
           of
           innocency
           ;
           and
           to
           deliuer
           vs
           from
           sin
           and
           mortality
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           garments
           of
           skinne
           giuen
           to
           our
           parents
           ,
           were
           a
           monument
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           to
           shew
           ,
           how
           we
           should
           enter
           into
           heauen
           ,
           viz.
           as
           Adam
           did
           into
           paradise
           naked
           in
           body
           ,
           
           but
           clothed
           in
           soule
           with
           Innocency
           and
           immortality
           :
           but
           chiefely
           to
           expiate
           for
           our
           shamefull
           wickednesse
           before
           God.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           Hee
           was
           hanged
           vpon
           a
           tree
           ,
           that
           so
           as
           death
           by
           the
           tree
           entred
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           on
           a
           tree
           it
           should
           be
           destroied
           ,
           and
           life
           brought
           backe
           againe
           .
           And
           besides
           herein
           Christ
           answered
           the
           type
           in
           Isaacks
           offering
           vp
           ,
           and
           the
           brasen
           Serpent
           lifted
           vp
           on
           high
           ,
           Ioh.
           3.14
           .
           and
           that
           Christ
           lifted
           vp
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           might
           ouercome
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           aire
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           spirituall
           wickednesses
           ,
           Coloss.
           2.15
           .
           And
           that
           he
           might
           beare
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           being
           in
           that
           kind
           of
           death
           made
           a
           speciall
           curse
           for
           vs
           ,
           Gal.
           3.13.14
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           He
           dranke
           gall
           and
           viniger
           ,
           wherein
           he
           both
           fulfilled
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           Psal.
           69.21
           .
           
             For
             they
             gaue
             me
             gall
             in
             my
             meate
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             
             thirst
             they
             gaue
             me
             vineger
             to
             drink
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           as
           the
           second
           Adam
           bare
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           first
           Adams
           offence
           in
           tasting
           the
           iuice
           of
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           The
           nailing
           of
           his
           hands
           and
           feete
           ,
           assures
           vs
           of
           the
           cancelling
           of
           the
           hand-writing
           of
           ordinances
           ,
           that
           was
           against
           vs
           ;
           both
           of
           the
           dissolution
           of
           all
           ceremoniall
           agreements
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           full
           cancelling
           of
           the
           bond
           morall
           for
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           concernes
           the
           forfeiture
           that
           lay
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           Coloss.
           2.
           14
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXI
           .
           Of
           Christs
           intercession
           .
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           expiation
           of
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           part
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           Christ
           followes
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           intercession
           of
           Christ
           :
           concerning
           which
           there
           are
           foure
           principles
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           Christ
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           maketh
           intercession
           for
           vs
           ,
           Rom.
           8.34
           .
           
             Who
             shall
             condemne
             ?
             It
             is
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             dead
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             which
             is
             risen
             againe
             ,
             who
             is
             also
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             maketh
             request
             also
             for
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           Heb.
           7.25
           .
           
             Wherefore
             he
             is
             able
             also
             perfectly
             to
             saue
             them
             ,
             that
             come
             vnto
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             seeing
             he
             euer
             liueth
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
         
           2.
           
           That
           we
           haue
           no
           other
           intercessour
           in
           heauen
           but
           Christ
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           2.5.6
           .
           
             For
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             Mediator
             betweene
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
          
        
         
           
             Who
             gaue
             himselfe
             a
             ransome
             for
             all
             men
             to
             bee
             a
             testimony
             in
             due
             time
             .
          
        
         
           Isaiah
           59.16
           .
           
             And
             when
             he
             saw
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             man
             ,
             he
             wondred
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             intercessour
             ;
             therfore
             his
             arme
             did
             saue
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             righteousnesse
             it selfe
             did
             sustaine
             it
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           the
           intercession
           of
           Christ
           is
           perpetuall
           ,
           hee
           so
           doth
           it
           once
           ,
           as
           hee
           will
           neuer
           faile
           to
           doe
           it
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           Heb.
           7.25.28
           .
           
             For
             the
             Law
             maketh
             men
             high
             priests
             which
             haue
             infirmitie
             :
             but
             the
             word
             of
             the
             oth
             ,
             that
             was
             since
             the
             law
             ,
             maketh
             the
             sonne
             ,
             who
             was
             consecrated
             for
             euermore
             .
          
        
         
         
           4.
           
           That
           he
           makes
           intercession
           onely
           for
           the
           Elect
           ,
           Iohn
           17.9
           .
           
             I
             pray
             for
             them
             :
             I
             pray
             not
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             for
             them
             which
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             me
             :
             for
             they
             are
             thine
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           explication
           of
           these
           principles
           ,
           three
           things
           must
           be
           opened
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           the
           acceptation
           of
           the
           word
           intercession
           :
           for
           it
           signifieth
        
         
           Sometimes
           the
           prayers
           which
           the
           godly
           make
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           the
           intercessor
           ,
           to
           turne
           away
           Gods
           iudgements
           from
           their
           brethren
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           taken
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           2.1
           .
           
             I
             exhort
             therefore
             ,
             that
             first
             of
             all
             supplications
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             intercessions
             ,
             and
             giuing
             of
             thanks
             be
             made
             for
             all
             men
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Sometimes
           the
           complaints
           ,
           that
           men
           make
           or
           pretend
           to
           make
           against
           the
           faults
           of
           others
           :
           
           Thus
           Elias
           made
           intercession
           against
           Israel
           ,
           Rom.
           11.2
           .
           And
           the
           Iewes
           made
           intercession
           against
           Paul
           ,
           Acts
           25.24
           .
           But
           vsually
           it
           signifieth
           that
           part
           of
           the
           mediation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           appeares
           before
           God
           to
           preuent
           or
           pacifie
           his
           displeasure
           towards
           the
           Elect.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           how
           many
           waies
           Christ
           makes
           intercession
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           are
           seuen
           distinct
           things
           in
           the
           intercession
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           he
           presents
           himself
           before
           God
           with
           his
           merits
           tendring
           his
           sacrifice
           for
           our
           satisfaction
           ,
           Heb.
           9.24
           .
           
             For
             Christ
             is
             not
             entred
             into
             the
             holy
             places
             that
             are
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             which
             are
             similitudes
             of
             the
             true
             sanctuary
             :
             but
             is
             entred
             into
             very
             heauen
             ,
             to
             appeare
             now
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             for
             vs.
          
           And
           so
           pacifying
           God
           toward
           vs
           ,
           Ier.
           30.31
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Hee
           praied
           ,
           and
           still
           doth
           pray
           for
           vs
           :
           all
           his
           prayers
           on
           earth
           were
           a
           part
           of
           his
           intercession
           ,
           and
           he
           still
           prayeth
           for
           vs
           in
           heauen
           ,
           Rom.
           8.34
           .
           
             Who
             is
             also
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             maketh
             request
             also
             for
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           Heb.
           7.25
           .
           
             Wherefore
             he
             is
             able
             also
             perfectly
             to
             saue
             them
             ,
             that
             come
             vnto
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             seeing
             hee
             euer
             liueth
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           offers
           vp
           our
           prayers
           and
           praises
           to
           God
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           8.3.4
           .
           
             That
             he
             should
             offer
             with
             the
             prayers
             of
             all
             Saints
             vpon
             the
             golden
             altar
             ,
             which
             is
             before
             the
             throne
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             the
             smoke
             of
             the
             odours
             with
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
             went
             vp
             before
             God
             out
             of
             the
             Angels
             hand
             .
          
           And
           so
           all
           our
           good
           works
           ,
           Col.
           1.22
           .
           
             In
             the
             body
             of
             his
             flesh
             through
             death
             ,
             to
             make
             you
             holy
             and
             vnblameable
             ,
             and
             without
             fault
             in
             his
             sight
             .
          
        
         
         
           4.
           
           He
           vndertakes
           for
           vs
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           giues
           his
           word
           for
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           being
           mindfull
           of
           reconciliation
           through
           him
           ,
           shall
           eschew
           sinne
           by
           his
           grace
           ,
           and
           not
           prouoke
           God
           any
           more
           ,
           as
           wee
           haue
           done
           .
           This
           sponsion
           is
           a
           necessary
           part
           of
           the
           office
           of
           an
           intercessor
           ,
           Iohn
           17.6
           .
           
             I
             haue
             declared
             thy
             name
             vnto
             the
             men
             ,
             which
             thou
             gauest
             mee
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             thine
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             thou
             gauest
             them
             mee
             ,
             and
             they
             haue
             kept
             thy
             word
             .
          
        
         
           25.
           
           
             O
             righteous
             Father
             ,
             the
             world
             hath
             also
             not
             knowne
             thee
             ,
             but
             I
             haue
             knowne
             thee
             ,
             and
             these
             haue
             knowne
             that
             thou
             hast
             sent
             me
             .
          
        
         
           26.
           
           
             And
             I
             haue
             declared
             vnto
             them
             thy
             name
             ,
             and
             will
             declare
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             loue
             wherewith
             thou
             hast
             loued
             me
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           He
           pleades
           our
           cause
           as
           an
           
           aduocate
           ,
           and
           remoues
           and
           non-suites
           all
           accusations
           ,
           which
           men
           or
           Diuels
           may
           make
           against
           vs
           to
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           8.34
           .
           as
           before
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           2.1
           .
           
             My
             babes
             ,
             these
             things
             write
             I
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             sinne
             not
             :
             and
             if
             any
             man
             sinne
             ,
             we
             haue
             an
             Aduocate
             with
             the
             Father
             :
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             iust
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           6.
           
           He
           poureth
           out
           vpon
           vs
           the
           spirit
           of
           intercession
           ,
           which
           causeth
           vs
           after
           an
           vnutterable
           manner
           to
           make
           our
           moanes
           and
           requests
           to
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           8.26
           .
           
             Likewise
             the
             spirit
             also
             helpeth
             our
             infirmities
             :
             for
             we
             know
             not
             what
             to
             pray
             as
             we
             ought
             :
             but
             the
             Spirit
             it selfe
             maketh
             request
             for
             vs
             with
             sighes
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           So
           in
           the
           15
           :
           
             For
             ye
             haue
             not
             receiued
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             to
             feare
             againe
             :
             but
             ye
             haue
             receiued
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             cry
             Abba
             Father
             .
          
        
         
         
           Gal.
           4.6.7
           .
           
             And
             because
             yee
             are
             sonnes
             ,
             God
             hath
             sent
             forth
             the
             spirit
             of
             his
             Sonne
             into
             your
             hearts
             ,
             which
             crieth
             Abba
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           7.
           
           Hee
           sprinkleth
           his
           blood
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           by
           application
           of
           his
           merits
           to
           vs
           ,
           which
           cries
           and
           makes
           intercession
           for
           vs
           ,
           Heb.
           12.24
           .
           
             And
             to
             Iesus
             the
             Mediatour
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             sprinkling
             ,
             that
             speaketh
             better
             things
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             Abel
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           ,
           in
           which
           nature
           he
           maketh
           intercession
           ?
           &
           I
           answer
           ,
           in
           both
           .
           For
           howsoeuer
           ,
           if
           we
           cōsider
           the
           Diuine
           nature
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
             Christ
          
           is
           then
           equall
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           in
           essence
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           cānot
           fitly
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           Christ
           requesteth
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Father
           ;
           yet
           if
           we
           respect
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           diuine
           nature
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           personally
           vnited
           to
           the
           humane
           in
           the
           dispensatiō
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           voluntarily
           
           he
           hath
           vndertaken
           for
           vs
           :
           so
           it
           is
           no
           more
           inconuenient
           to
           pray
           for
           vs
           ,
           thē
           it
           is
           to
           take
           vpon
           him
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           seruant
           for
           vs
           ;
           and
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Mediatour
           ,
           vnto
           which
           belongs
           this
           worke
           of
           praying
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           of
           all
           may
           be
           ,
           first
           ,
           for
           confutation
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           do
           most
           sacrilegiously
           dishonor
           the
           intercession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           substituting
           secondary
           intercessors
           .
           The
           office
           is
           bestowed
           onely
           on
           the
           Kings
           son
           ,
           and
           they
           most
           iniuriously
           would
           imploy
           the
           kings
           seruants
           :
           we
           know
           no
           Master
           of
           requests
           ,
           but
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           nor
           doth
           it
           help
           thē
           ,
           that
           they
           say
           ,
           they
           haue
           mediators
           of
           intcrcession
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           redēption
           ,
           but
           only
           Christ
           :
           for
           when
           they
           acknowledge
           and
           beg
           not
           only
           the
           prayers
           ,
           but
           the
           merits
           too
           of
           the
           Saints
           to
           purge
           away
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           supply
           their
           
           wants
           ,
           they
           make
           them
           mediators
           of
           redemption
           also
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           instruction
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           should
           teach
           vs
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           imitate
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           both
           by
           praying
           to
           God
           for
           our
           brethren
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           though
           they
           bee
           our
           enemies
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           2.1
           .
           and
           also
           by
           making
           peace
           ,
           and
           keeping
           it
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           is
           possible
           amongst
           men
           .
           Blessed
           are
           the
           peace-makers
           :
           for
           this
           makes
           them
           like
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           Matth.
           5
           7.
           and
           seeing
           the
           Saints
           shall
           iudge
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           should
           put
           in
           to
           end
           the
           quarrels
           amongst
           the
           brethren
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           liue
           so
           ,
           as
           Christ
           may
           haue
           credit
           by
           vs
           ,
           in
           giuing
           his
           word
           for
           vs.
           Hath
           Christ
           vndertaken
           for
           vs
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           we
           bee
           carefull
           to
           the
           vttermost
           
           of
           our
           power
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           promised
           for
           vs
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           ,
           Iohn
           17.10.18.19
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           pray
           and
           giue
           thankes
           much
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           doe
           all
           the
           good
           we
           can
           ,
           seeing
           it
           shall
           all
           be
           presented
           to
           God
           by
           Christ
           ,
           Colos.
           1.
           22.
           
           Reuel
           .
           8.3.4
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           establish
           our selues
           in
           the
           full
           assurance
           of
           faith
           ,
           seeing
           all
           our
           imperfections
           are
           couered
           in
           Christs
           intercession
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           approch
           to
           God
           by
           this
           new
           and
           liuing
           way
           ,
           and
           be
           sure
           of
           heauen
           also
           ,
           euen
           to
           come
           within
           the
           vaile
           ,
           when
           we
           die
           ,
           Heb.
           10.19
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           for
           consolation
           :
           for
           wee
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           bee
           much
           refreshed
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           intercession
           of
           Christ
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           fauour
           of
           God
           is
           established
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           kept
           quiet
           from
           being
           prouoked
           against
           
           vs
           ;
           God
           and
           we
           are
           now
           through
           him
           all
           one
           ,
           Ioh.
           17.21
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           compassion
           of
           God
           is
           implored
           in
           the
           times
           of
           distresse
           and
           affliction
           ,
           Zach.
           1.16
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           diuell
           is
           restrained
           ,
           he
           cannot
           hurt
           vs
           ,
           either
           by
           tempting
           ,
           or
           accusing
           ;
           our
           faith
           shall
           be
           kept
           ,
           that
           it
           faile
           not
           ,
           Zach.
           3.
           3.
           
           Rom.
           8.34
           .
           Luke
           22.32
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Our
           sinnes
           which
           we
           daily
           commit
           ,
           are
           forgiuen
           vs
           ,
           he
           being
           an
           earnest
           aduocate
           to
           pleade
           for
           vs
           ,
           1.
           
           Iohn
           2.1.2
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           We
           shall
           be
           protected
           against
           the
           hatred
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           Iohn
           17.14.15.16
           .
           
             I
             haue
             giuen
             them
             thy
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             hath
             hated
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             not
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             pray
             not
             that
             thou
             shouldst
             take
             them
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             thou
             keepe
             them
             from
             euill
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Our
           prayers
           and
           suites
           shall
           
           bee
           all
           presented
           and
           obtained
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           8.4
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           We
           shall
           be
           kept
           from
           euill
           ,
           and
           preserued
           vnto
           the
           end
           ,
           vntill
           wee
           be
           perfected
           from
           all
           sinnes
           and
           wants
           ,
           Ioh.
           17.11
           .
           
             And
             now
             am
             I
             no
             more
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             these
             are
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             I
             come
             to
             thee
             :
             holy
             Father
             keepe
             them
             in
             thy
             name
             ,
             euen
             them
             whom
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             one
             as
             we
             are
             .
          
        
         
           15.
           
           
             I
             pray
             not
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             take
             them
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             thou
             keepe
             them
             from
             euill
             .
          
        
         
           23.
           
           
             I
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             thou
             in
             mee
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             made
             perfect
             in
             one
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           8.
           
           We
           haue
           assured
           hope
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           to
           dwel
           in
           the
           most
           holy
           place
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           within
           the
           vaile
           ,
           Heb.
           10.19
           .
           
             Seeing
             therefore
             brethren
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             we
             may
             bee
             bold
             to
             enter
             
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Heb.
           7.25
           .
           
             Wherefore
             hee
             is
             able
             also
             perfectly
             to
             saue
             them
             that
             come
             vnto
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             seeing
             he
             euer
             liueth
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Ioh.
           17.24
           .
           
             Father
             ,
             I
             will
             that
             they
             which
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             mee
             ,
             bee
             with
             me
             ,
             euen
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             behold
             my
             glory
             which
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             me
             ;
             for
             thou
             louedst
             mee
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           Colos.
           3.1
           .
           
             If
             ye
             then
             bee
             risen
             with
             Christ
             ,
             seeke
             those
             things
             which
             are
             aboue
             ,
             where
             Christ
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           9.
           
           We
           shall
           be
           laden
           with
           al
           needfull
           blessings
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           Heb.
           12.24
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           All
           this
           is
           the
           more
           comfortable
           ,
           because
           hee
           liueth
           euer
           to
           make
           request
           for
           vs.
           There
           is
           no
           cessation
           of
           this
           office
           ,
           but
           at
           all
           times
           we
           may
           haue
           the
           benefit
           
           of
           it
           ,
           Ioh.
           17.20
           .
        
         
           Heb.
           7.25
           .
           
             Wherefore
             he
             is
             able
             also
             perfectly
             to
             saue
             them
             that
             come
             vnto
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             seeing
             hee
             euer
             liueth
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXII
           .
           Of
           the
           Regall
           office
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           priestly
           office
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           regall
           office
           followes
           .
           And
           heere
           first
           I
           will
           plainly
           lay
           downe
           the
           principles
           ,
           and
           proue
           them
           :
           and
           then
           for
           more
           euidence
           methodically
           for
           explication
           shew
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           office
           heerein
           :
           and
           lastly
           make
           vses
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           seuen
           things
           to
           bee
           beleeued
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           which
           belong
           to
           his
           regall
           office
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           that
           he
           ouercame
           sinne
           ,
           death
           ,
           the
           graue
           ,
           and
           hell
           ,
           and
           rose
           againe
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           ascended
           into
           heauen
           ,
           and
           sitteth
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           in
           maiesty
           .
        
         
           That
           he
           is
           risen
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           these
           places
           are
           euident
           to
           keepe
           in
           our
           memories
           ,
           Rom.
           1.4
           .
           
             And
             declared
             mightily
             to
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             touching
             the
             spirit
             of
             sanctification
             by
             the
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           4.25
           .
           
             Who
             was
             deliuered
             to
             death
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             is
             risen
             againe
             for
             our
             iustification
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.54
           .
           
             Then
             shall
             bee
             brought
             to
             passe
             the
             saying
             that
             is
             written
             ,
             Death
             is
             swallowed
             vp
             into
             victory
             .
          
        
         
           Ioh.
           20.12
           .
           
             And
             saw
             two
             Angels
             in
             white
             ,
             sitting
             the
             one
             at
             the
             head
             ,
             the
             other
             at
             the
             feet
             ,
             where
             the
             body
             of
             Iesus
             had
             laien
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           Mark.
           16.6
           .
           
             But
             hee
             said
             vnto
             them
             ,
             be
             not
             afraid
             ,
             ye
             seeke
             Iesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             crucified
             :
             he
             is
             risen
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             here
             ,
             behold
             the
             place
             where
             they
             put
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           14.
           
           
             Finally
             ,
             hee
             appeared
             vnto
             the
             eleuen
             ,
             as
             they
             sate
             together
             ,
             and
             reproued
             them
             of
             their
             vnbeleefe
             ,
             and
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             because
             they
             beleeued
             not
             them
             which
             had
             seene
             him
             ,
             being
             risen
             vp
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Tim.
           2.8
           .
           
             Remember
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             made
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             was
             raised
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             Gospell
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           That
           hee
           ascended
           into
           heauen
           ,
           these
           places
           may
           suffice
           to
           proue
           it
           ,
           Mark.
           16.19
           .
           
             So
             after
             the
             Lord
             had
             spoken
             vnto
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             receiued
             into
             heauen
             ,
             and
             sat
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Luk.
           24.51
           .
           
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             that
             as
             he
             blessed
             them
             ,
             he
             departed
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             carried
             vp
             into
             
             heauen
             .
          
        
         
           Act.
           1.9
           .
           
             And
             when
             he
             had
             spoken
             these
             things
             ,
             while
             they
             beheld
             ,
             he
             was
             taken
             vp
             ;
             for
             a
             cloud
             tooke
             him
             vp
             out
             of
             their
             sight
             .
          
        
         
           Ephes.
           4.8.9.10
           .
           
             Wherefore
             hee
             saith
             ,
             when
             he
             ascended
             vp
             on
             high
             :
             hee
             led
             captiuity
             captiue
             ,
             and
             gaue
             gifts
             vnto
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             Now
             in
             that
             he
             ascended
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             had
             also
             descended
             first
             into
             the
             lowest
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Hee
             that
             descended
             ,
             is
             euen
             the
             same
             that
             ascended
             farre
             aboue
             all
             heauens
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             fill
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           That
           hee
           sitteth
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           these
           places
           proue
           ,
           Mark.
           16.19
           .
           
             So
             after
             the
             Lord
             had
             spoken
             vnto
             them
             ,
             hee
             was
             receiued
             into
             heauen
             ,
             and
             sate
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Heb.
           1.9
           .
           
             Vnto
             which
             also
             of
             the
             Angels
             said
             he
             at
             any
             time
             :
             Sit
             at
             
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             till
             I
             make
             thine
             enemies
             thy
             foot-stoole
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Heb.
           8.1
           .
           
             Now
             of
             the
             things
             which
             wee
             haue
             spoken
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             summe
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             such
             an
             high
             Priest
             that
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             throne
             of
             the
             maiesty
             in
             heauen
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Eph.
           1.20.21
           .
           
             Which
             he
             wrought
             in
             Christ
             when
             hee
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             in
             the
             heauenly
             places
             .
          
        
         
           
             Farre
             aboue
             all
             principalities
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             might
             ,
             and
             dominion
             ,
             and
             euery
             name
             that
             is
             named
             ,
             not
             in
             this
             world
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             that
             that
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             &c
             ▪
          
        
         
           Colos.
           3.1
           .
           
             If
             yee
             then
             bee
             risen
             with
             Christ
             ,
             seek
             those
             things
             which
             are
             aboue
             ,
             where
             Christ
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           Christ
           who
           purchased
           the
           Church
           by
           his
           blood
           ,
           is
           appointed
           of
           God
           to
           be
           the
           King
           ,
           
           and
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Prince
           ouer
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           hauing
           all
           power
           in
           his
           owne
           hands
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           2.6
           .
           
             Euen
             I
             haue
             set
             my
             King
             vpon
             Sion
             mine
             holy
             mountaine
             .
          
        
         
           Matth.
           28.18
           .
           
             And
             Iesus
             came
             and
             spake
             vnto
             them
             saying
             ,
             All
             power
             is
             giuen
             vnto
             mee
             in
             heauen
             and
             in
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           Ioh.
           13.3
           .
           
             Iesus
             knowing
             that
             the
             Father
             had
             giuen
             all
             things
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             was
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Colos.
           1.18
           .
           
             And
             he
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             beginning
             and
             the
             first
             borne
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             things
             hee
             might
             haue
             the
             preeminence
             .
          
        
         
           Reuel
           .
           19.16
           .
           
             And
             he
             hath
             vpon
             his
             garment
             ,
             and
             vpon
             his
             thigh
             a
             name
             written
             :
             The
             King
             of
             kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             lords
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           he
           is
           likewise
           appointed
           
           to
           bee
           the
           law-giuer
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Iudge
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           Iam.
           4.12
           .
           
             There
             is
             one
             law-giuer
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             saue
             and
             to
             destroy
             :
             who
             art
             thou
             that
             iudgest
             another
             man
             ?
          
        
         
           Ioh.
           5.22
           .
           
             For
             the
             Father
             iudgeth
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             hath
             committed
             all
             iudgement
             vnto
             the
             Sonne
             .
          
        
         
           27.
           
           
             And
             hath
             giuen
             him
             power
             also
             to
             execute
             iudgement
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             the
             sonne
             of
             man.
             
          
        
         
           Act.
           10.42
           .
           
             And
             he
             commanded
             vs
             to
             preach
             vnto
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             testifie
             that
             it
             is
             he
             that
             is
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             iudge
             of
             quicke
             and
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           Act.
           17.31
           .
           
             Because
             hee
             hath
             appointed
             a
             day
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             he
             will
             iudge
             the
             world
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             by
             that
             man
             whom
             he
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             whereof
             he
             hath
             giuen
             him
             an
             assurance
             vnto
             all
             men
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Tim.
           4.1
           .
           
             I
             charge
             ye
             therefore
             
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             shall
             iudge
             the
             quicke
             and
             the
             dead
             at
             his
             appearing
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           his
           gouernment
           extends
           to
           the
           people
           of
           all
           nations
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           2.8
           .
           
             Aske
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             giue
             thee
             the
             heathen
             for
             thine
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             the
             endes
             of
             the
             earth
             for
             thy
             possession
             .
          
        
         
           Matth.
           28.18
           .
           
             And
             Iesus
             came
             and
             spake
             vnto
             them
             ,
             saying
             :
             All
             power
             is
             giuen
             vnto
             mee
             in
             heauen
             and
             in
             earth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Phil.
           2.10.11
           .
           
             That
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             should
             euery
             knee
             bow
             ,
             both
             of
             things
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             things
             in
             earth
             ,
             and
             things
             vnder
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             that
             euery
             tongue
             should
             confesse
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             vnto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           his
           kingdome
           is
           not
           
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           but
           a
           spirituall
           and
           celestiall
           kingdome
           ,
           Ioh.
           18.
           36.
           
           
             Iesus
             answered
             ,
             my
             kingdome
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             if
             my
             kingdome
             were
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             my
             seruants
             would
             surely
             fight
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             be
             deliuered
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             but
             now
             is
             my
             kingdome
             not
             from
             hence
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           14.17
           .
           
             For
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             is
             not
             meate
             ,
             nor
             drinke
             ,
             but
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             ioy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           hee
           will
           bee
           with
           his
           people
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           Matth.
           28.20
           .
           
             Teaching
             them
             to
             obserue
             all
             things
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             I
             haue
             commanded
             you
             :
             and
             loe
             I
             am
             with
             you
             alwaies
             vntill
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           This
           his
           kingdome
           is
           an
           euerlasting
           kingdome
           ,
           Luk.
           1.
           33.
           
           
             And
             hee
             shall
             raigne
             ouer
             the
             house
             of
             Iacob
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             kingdome
             shall
             be
             no
             end
             .
          
        
         
         
           Heb.
           12.28
           .
           
             Wherfore
             seeing
             we
             receiue
             a
             kingdome
             which
             cannot
             be
             shaken
             ,
             let
             vs
             haue
             grace
             ,
             wherby
             we
             may
             so
             serue
             God
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             please
             him
             with
             reuerence
             and
             feare
             .
          
        
         
           Dan.
           2.44
           .
           
             And
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             these
             Kings
             shall
             the
             God
             of
             heauen
             set
             vp
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             which
             shall
             neuer
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             this
             kingdome
             shall
             not
             be
             giuen
             to
             another
             people
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             breake
             and
             destroy
             all
             these
             kingdomes
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             stand
             for
             euer
             .
          
        
         
           Dan.
           7.14
           .
           
             And
             he
             gaue
             him
             dominion
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             that
             all
             people
             ,
             nations
             ,
             and
             languages
             should
             serue
             him
             ;
             his
             dominion
             is
             an
             euerlasting
             dominion
             ,
             which
             shall
             neuer
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             his
             kingdome
             shall
             neuer
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Against
           this
           last
           principle
           may
           bee
           obiected
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           1
           Cor.
           15.24
           .
           
             Then
             
             shall
             be
             the
             end
             ,
             when
             hee
             hath
             deliuered
             the
             kingdome
             vp
             to
             God
             ,
             euen
             the
             Father
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             put
             downe
             all
             rule
             ,
             and
             all
             authority
             ,
             and
             power
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           after
           that
           time
           it
           seemes
           hee
           shall
           raigne
           no
           more
           .
           For
           answere
           thereunto
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           
           that
           Christ
           shall
           not
           then
           cease
           to
           raigne
           ,
           but
           only
           cease
           to
           raigne
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           he
           doth
           now
           .
           That
           manner
           of
           administration
           ,
           which
           hee
           now
           vseth
           in
           gathering
           and
           preseruing
           his
           Church
           shall
           then
           cease
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           then
           no
           need
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           principles
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           explication
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           more
           distinctly
           conceiue
           of
           this
           office
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           King
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
           of
           foure
           things
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             victory
             ouer
             the
             enemies
             ,
             that
             opposed
             his
             title
             .
          
           
             
             2
             His
             kingly
             glory
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             was
             qualified
             ,
             and
             prepared
             for
             gouernment
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             His
             taking
             of
             possession
             of
             the
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             His
             administration
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             possession
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           Christ
           fought
           for
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           most
           victoriously
           ouercame
           the
           
             Diuell
             ,
             sinne
             ,
             death
          
           and
           hell
           ,
           and
           rescued
           his
           subiects
           from
           their
           thraldome
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.54.55
           .
           Colos.
           2.15
           .
           Heb.
           2.14
           .
           And
           this
           victory
           hee
           accomplished
           ,
           and
           proclaimed
           in
           his
           resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           :
           the
           Regall
           glory
           of
           Christ
           consisted
           in
           two
           things
           :
           the
           first
           was
           the
           glorification
           of
           his
           humane
           nature
           .
           And
           the
           second
           was
           his
           triumph
           ouer
           his
           enemies
           .
        
         
           The
           glorificatiō
           of
           his
           humane
           
           nature
           contained
           ,
           1.
           the
           deposition
           of
           all
           the
           infirmities
           accompanying
           our
           nature
           ,
           which
           hee
           vndertooke
           for
           our
           sakes
           ;
           so
           as
           now
           hee
           ceased
           to
           hunger
           ,
           or
           thirst
           ,
           or
           bee
           weary
           ,
           or
           feele
           any
           paine
           ,
           or
           griefe
           ,
           nor
           could
           he
           suffer
           any
           more
           ,
           or
           die
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           perfecting
           of
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           degrees
           of
           celestiall
           gifts
           and
           endowments
           could
           possibly
           befall
           a
           created
           nature
           ,
           both
           in
           body
           and
           mind
           .
           His
           very
           body
           was
           glorified
           ,
           surpassing
           the
           Sunne
           in
           the
           firmament
           ,
           for
           splendor
           and
           brightnesse
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           triumph
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           acted
           it
           two
           waies
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               In
               those
               frequent
               manifestations
               after
               his
               resurrection
               for
               the
               40.
               dayes
               hee
               was
               pleased
               to
               abide
               on
               earth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               that
               most
               glorious
               ascension
               
               riding
               in
               the
               chariot
               of
               triumph
               vp
               into
               heauen
               ,
               leading
               with
               him
               captiuity
               captiue
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           is
           ,
           his
           taking
           possession
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           did
           ,
           when
           he
           sat
           downe
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           the
           Maiesty
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           was
           exalted
           aboue
           all
           that
           is
           named
           ,
           and
           had
           power
           ouer
           all
           things
           giuen
           him
           of
           his
           Father
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           thing
           is
           ,
           his
           administration
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           of
           which
           hee
           is
           now
           possest
           ;
           and
           this
           hath
           in
           it
           foure
           things
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               calling
               and
               gathering
               together
               both
               of
               Iewes
               and
               Gentiles
               belonging
               to
               the
               election
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               8.30
               .
               Ephes.
               4.11
               .
               12.
               
               Esa.
               11.11.12
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               prescribing
               of
               lawes
               ,
               as
               the
               onely
               law-giuer
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               doth
               when
               hee
               propoundeth
               vnto
               his
               subiects
               
               the
               rules
               both
               of
               beleeuing
               ,
               and
               liuing
               by
               the
               word
               and
               ministry
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               adding
               thereunto
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               writing
               his
               lawes
               vpon
               their
               hearts
               ,
               Iam.
               4.12
               .
               Ier.
               31.33
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               3.
               17.18
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               donation
               of
               gifts
               ,
               inabling
               men
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               Ephes.
               4.8
               .
               Philip.
               1.29
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               execution
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               doth
               iustice
               ,
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Amongst
           his
           owne
           subiects
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           doth
           them
           Iustice
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               In
               iustifying
               them
               from
               their
               sins
               ,
               in
               acquitting
               them
               and
               pronouncing
               them
               absolued
               from
               all
               the
               sentences
               of
               Gods
               iustice
               giuen
               out
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               distributing
               rewards
               among
               them
               ,
               both
               in
               spirituall
               and
               temporall
               things
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               keeping
               them
               in
               their
               
               bonds
               ,
               and
               preseruing
               them
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               iust
               course
               of
               life
               .
            
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Against
           his
           enemies
           ,
           whom
           he
           either
           restraines
           ,
           or
           subdues
           :
           hee
           restraines
           them
           ,
           by
           setting
           them
           their
           bounds
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           not
           passe
           ;
           by
           infatuating
           their
           counsels
           ,
           and
           by
           being
           a
           wall
           of
           brasse
           about
           his
           owne
           .
           He
           subdues
           them
           either
           by
           conuerting
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           making
           them
           come
           in
           ,
           and
           doe
           him
           homage
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           confounding
           them
           ,
           which
           he
           begins
           partly
           by
           outward
           iudgements
           ,
           partly
           by
           induration
           ,
           as
           deliuering
           them
           vp
           to
           a
           reprobate
           sense
           ,
           and
           accomplishing
           it
           in
           their
           miserable
           ends
           ,
           casting
           them
           into
           vtter
           darkenesse
           .
        
         
           This
           administration
           of
           his
           kingdome
           he
           executes
           ,
           partly
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           partly
           in
           the
           world
           
           to
           come
           :
           the
           one
           is
           his
           kingdom
           of
           grace
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           glory
           ;
           what
           is
           but
           begun
           here
           ,
           is
           fully
           made
           compleate
           in
           that
           other
           world
           .
        
         
           The
           Vses
           of
           the
           Regall
           office
           of
           Christ
           follow
           ,
        
         
           And
           those
           are
           partly
           for
           Instruction
           ,
           partly
           for
           Consolation
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           Instruction
           ,
           and
           wee
           should
           learne
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           ascribe
           all
           glory
           ,
           and
           dominion
           to
           him
           for
           euer
           ,
           wee
           should
           so
           admire
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           maiesty
           of
           our
           King
           ,
           as
           our
           hearts
           should
           bee
           most
           affectionately
           moued
           to
           his
           continuall
           praises
           :
           Let
           the
           people
           praise
           thee
           ,
           
             O
             God
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           let
           all
           the
           people
           praise
           thee
           ;
           O
           sing
           praises
           to
           our
           God
           ,
           sing
           praises
           ,
           sing
           praises
           with
           vnderstanding
           ,
           Psal.
           47.6.7
           .
           Reuel
           .
           1.5
           .
        
         
           Reuel
           .
           5.12.13.14
           .
           
             Saying
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             Worthie
             is
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             
             that
             was
             killed
             to
             receiue
             power
             ,
             and
             riches
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             praise
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             all
             the
             creatures
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             in
             them
             heard
             I
             saying
             ;
             Praise
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             power
             be
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             sitteth
             vpon
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             vnto
             the
             Lambe
             for
             euermore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           end
           wee
           should
           learne
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           pray
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           giue
           vs
           the
           spirit
           of
           wisdome
           and
           reuelation
           ,
           that
           the
           eies
           of
           our
           vnderstanding
           may
           bee
           enlightned
           to
           discerne
           the
           working
           of
           his
           mighty
           power
           ,
           which
           hee
           wrought
           in
           Christ
           ;
           when
           he
           raised
           him
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           at
           his
           owne
           right
           hand
           in
           heauenly
           places
           farre
           aboue
           all
           principalities
           ,
           and
           powers
           ,
           and
           euery
           
           name
           that
           is
           named
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           ;
           &
           hath
           put
           all
           things
           vnder
           his
           feete
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           head
           ouer
           all
           things
           belonging
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.17
           .
           to
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           And
           with
           all
           we
           should
           stirre
           vp
           our selues
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           pray
           daily
           ,
           that
           his
           kingdome
           may
           come
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           that
           yet
           are
           in
           darkenesse
           ,
           may
           be
           conuerted
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           glory
           may
           shine
           more
           and
           more
           in
           those
           ,
           that
           haue
           submitted
           themselues
           to
           his
           Scepter
           :
           and
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           the
           ordinances
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           especially
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           may
           run
           with
           power
           ,
           and
           mightily
           conquer
           and
           enlarge
           the
           bounds
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           opposite
           kingdomes
           may
           be
           subuerted
           ,
           as
           is
           that
           of
           Anti-Christ
           ,
           especially
           
           that
           his
           kingdome
           of
           glory
           may
           be
           hastened
           vpon
           vs.
           
        
         
           And
           for
           our
           owne
           parts
           wee
           should
           euery
           one
           be
           ready
           ,
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           send
           our
           Lamb
           to
           the
           Ruler
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           Isai.
           16.1
           .
           to
           tender
           our
           homage
           ,
           and
           offer
           our
           seruice
           ,
           &
           testifie
           our
           aleageance
           with
           all
           humilitie
           ,
           and
           thankefulnesse
           vnto
           this
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           the
           Lord
           our
           mighty
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           throughout
           the
           course
           of
           our
           liues
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           bow
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           to
           feare
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           great
           King
           aboue
           all
           gods
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           name
           aboue
           all
           names
           :
           to
           confesse
           his
           soueraigntie
           ,
           and
           submit
           to
           his
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           to
           tremble
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           thinke
           of
           him
           with
           all
           reuerence
           ,
           Phil.
           2.9.10
           11.
           
           Psalm
           .
           2.10.11
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           to
           come
           willingly
           at
           all
           the
           times
           of
           the
           publike
           assembly
           
           of
           his
           armies
           in
           holy
           beauty
           ,
           we
           should
           all
           flock
           to
           the
           colours
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           neuer
           giue
           ouer
           the
           care
           of
           assembling
           our selues
           in
           the
           courts
           of
           our
           God
           ;
           but
           with
           al
           gladnesse
           go
           vp
           to
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           courts
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           his
           holy
           presence
           ,
           where
           he
           sits
           in
           his
           throne
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           Ps.
           110.3
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           To
           seeke
           to
           Christ
           in
           al
           our
           necessities
           ,
           seeing
           hee
           is
           so
           exalted
           ,
           that
           now
           he
           is
           able
           to
           help
           vs
           in
           all
           times
           of
           need
           according
           to
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           glory
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           To
           be
           tender
           ,
           and
           zealous
           for
           the
           glory
           and
           honor
           of
           Christ
           :
           shall
           not
           our
           hearts
           rise
           at
           the
           dishonour
           of
           our
           King
           ?
        
         
           9.
           
           To
           obserue
           whatsoeuer
           he
           commands
           ,
           in
           nothing
           refusing
           him
           ,
           that
           speaketh
           from
           heauen
           ,
           Mat.
           28.20
           .
           
             Teaching
             them
             to
             obserue
             all
             things
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             I
             haue
             
             commanded
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Heb.
           12.25
           .
           
             See
             that
             ye
             despise
             not
             him
             ,
             that
             speaketh
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             escaped
             not
             ,
             which
             refused
             him
             ,
             that
             spake
             on
             earth
             :
             much
             more
             shall
             we
             not
             escape
             ,
             if
             wee
             turne
             away
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             speaketh
             from
             heauen
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           10.
           
           To
           seeke
           those
           things
           that
           are
           aboue
           ,
           where
           he
           sitteth
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           our
           conuersation
           in
           heauen
           ,
           since
           as
           subiects
           of
           his
           kingdome
           wee
           are
           freemen
           of
           the
           new
           Ierusalem
           ,
           the
           Metropolis
           of
           his
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           Philip.
           3.20
           .
           
             But
             our
             conuersation
             is
             in
             heauen
             ,
             from
             whence
             also
             we
             looke
             for
             the
             Sauiour
             ,
             euen
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Col.
           3.1
           .
           
             If
             ye
             then
             be
             risen
             with
             Christ
             ,
             seeke
             those
             things
             which
             are
             aboue
             ,
             where
             Christ
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           11.
           
           To
           dwell
           securely
           ,
           as
           acknowledging
           wee
           haue
           secure
           protection
           in
           his
           seruice
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           any
           feare
           ,
           Ier.
           23.
           5.6
           .
           
             Behold
             ,
             the
             daies
             come
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             raise
             vnto
             Dauid
             a
             righteous
             branch
             ,
             and
             a
             King
             shall
             raigne
             and
             prosper
             ,
             and
             shall
             execute
             iudgement
             and
             iustice
             in
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             his
             daies
             Iuda
             shall
             be
             saued
             ,
             and
             Israel
             shall
             dwell
             safely
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             name
             whereby
             they
             shall
             call
             him
             ;
             The
             Lord
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           12.
           
           To
           carry
           our selues
           ,
           as
           the
           seruants
           of
           the
           King.
           His
           subiects
           should
           differ
           in
           their
           manners
           from
           all
           other
           nations
           ;
           and
           his
           seruāts
           should
           order
           themselues
           so
           ,
           as
           may
           become
           his
           honour
           .
           And
           thus
           wee
           should
           alwaies
           resist
           to
           our
           power
           the
           kingdom
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           and
           set
           our selues
           to
           ouercome
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           as
           conquerours
           
           to
           denie
           our selues
           in
           the
           affection
           to
           the
           profits
           ,
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           &c.
           of
           the
           world
           :
           and
           liue
           out
           of
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           disgrace
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           knowing
           it
           is
           honor
           enough
           to
           be
           such
           a
           Kings
           seruants
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           feare
           euen
           of
           death
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           knowing
           our
           deliuerance
           by
           the
           victory
           ,
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           had
           ouer
           death
           ;
           and
           the
           assurance
           that
           he
           will
           come
           againe
           ,
           and
           make
           our
           vile
           bodies
           like
           to
           his
           glorious
           body
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           this
           may
           teach
           men
           in
           general
           ,
           so
           there
           be
           diuers
           things
           to
           bee
           vrged
           from
           hence
           vpon
           particular
           persons
           :
           as
        
         
           First
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           Rulers
           of
           the
           people
           should
           take
           notice
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           do
           their
           homage
           ,
           and
           bring
           their
           presents
           to
           this
           King
           of
           al
           Kings
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           68.29
           .
           and
           seeing
           they
           are
           but
           his
           Vicegerents
           ,
           they
           should
           bee
           learned
           in
           the
           
           Lawes
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           get
           wisdome
           to
           carry
           themselues
           so
           ,
           as
           may
           become
           those
           that
           represent
           his
           person
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           oppose
           the
           gouernment
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           to
           set
           themselues
           to
           oppresse
           his
           subiects
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           2.10.11
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Ministers
           should
           especially
           stirre
           vp
           themselues
           to
           mind
           this
           great
           worke
           of
           separating
           men
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           priuat
           Christians
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           iudging
           one
           another
           :
           for
           all
           iudgement
           is
           committed
           to
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           hee
           is
           the
           onely
           supreme
           Iudge
           and
           Lawgiuer
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           
             Apostle
             Iames
          
           inferres
           ,
           wee
           ought
           not
           to
           iudge
           our
           brethren
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           such
           as
           haue
           parted
           with
           their
           friends
           by
           death
           ,
           must
           not
           sorrow
           for
           them
           that
           are
           gone
           ,
           as
           men
           without
           hope
           ,
           seeing
           
           the
           kingdom
           of
           God
           is
           come
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           their
           dead
           bodies
           shall
           Christ
           bring
           with
           him
           in
           his
           comming
           ,
           therefore
           they
           should
           not
           shame
           the
           gouernment
           of
           Christ
           by
           the
           ignorance
           heereof
           ,
           but
           comfort
           themselues
           with
           these
           things
           ,
           1.
           
           Thes.
           4.13
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           may
           serue
           for
           wonderful
           consolation
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           that
           two
           waies
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               children
               of
               Zion
               may
               reioyce
               in
               their
               King
               ,
               Psal.
               149.
               2.
               
               
                 Let
                 Israel
                 reioyce
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Zion
                 reioyce
                 in
                 their
                 King.
              
               If
               they
               consider
               their
               wonderfull
               happinesse
               ,
               in
               being
               subiect
               to
               such
               a
               King
               ,
               as
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Was
                   chosen
                   and
                   appointed
                   by
                   God
                   himselfe
                   immediately
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   .
                   2.6.7.8
                   .
                   
                     Euen
                     I
                     haue
                     set
                     my
                     King
                     vpon
                     Zion
                     
                     mine
                     holy
                     mountaine
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Was
                   qualified
                   with
                   gifts
                   aboue
                   all
                   his
                   fellowes
                   ,
                   euen
                   aboue
                   all
                   the
                   men
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   or
                   Angels
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   .
                   45.2
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Is
                   independant
                   :
                   his
                   subiects
                   are
                   not
                   charged
                   with
                   supporting
                   or
                   defending
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   defends
                   and
                   maintains
                   them
                   ,
                   Isaiah
                   9.7
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Is
                   alwaies
                   present
                   with
                   his
                   subiects
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   28.20
                   .
                   
                     And
                     loe
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     with
                     you
                     alway
                     vntill
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Is
                   head
                   of
                   all
                   principalities
                   and
                   powers
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   all
                   honour
                   and
                   power
                   giuen
                   him
                   in
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   rules
                   ouer
                   all
                   nations
                   ,
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   languages
                   ,
                   Col.
                   2.9
                   .
                   Dan.
                   7.13
                   .
                   14.27
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Cannot
                   die
                   ,
                   but
                   liues
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                
              
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               ought
               exceedingly
               
               to
               reioyce
               ,
               if
               they
               consider
               the
               priuiledges
               they
               haue
               in
               being
               subiects
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               :
               for
               thereby
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   They
                   haue
                   the
                   fauor
                   and
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   them
                   ;
                   his
                   couenant
                   of
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   sanctuary
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   Ezech.
                   37.26.27
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   They
                   haue
                   great
                   dignitie
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   Kings
                   themselues
                   ,
                   a
                   roiall
                   Nation
                   :
                   they
                   are
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   euen
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Reuel
                   .
                   1.6
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Peter
                   2.9
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   They
                   haue
                   roiall
                   entertainement
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   daily
                   feasted
                   of
                   their
                   King
                   ,
                   daily
                   banquets
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   Christ
                   supping
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   Reuel
                   .
                   3.
                   yea
                   ,
                   giuing
                   his
                   owne
                   body
                   for
                   meate
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   own
                   blood
                   for
                   drink
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   25.6
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   4.
                   
                   They
                   dwell
                   safely
                   ,
                   and
                   find
                   shelter
                   and
                   succour
                   in
                   all
                   distresses
                   ,
                   Isaiah
                   25.4
                   .
                   Ezech.
                   34.25
                   .
                   Michael
                   the
                   great
                   Prince
                   standeth
                   for
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   12.1
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Their
                   King
                   is
                   exalted
                   to
                   the
                   supremest
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   preserue
                   them
                   wonderfully
                   ;
                   and
                   promised
                   before
                   hee
                   was
                   exalted
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   prouide
                   them
                   a
                   place
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   14.2
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
         
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXIII
           .
           Of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Ephes.
                 1.22
              
               .
            
             
               And
               hath
               made
               all
               things
               subiect
               vnder
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               hath
               appointed
               him
               ouer
               all
               things
               to
               be
               the
               head
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           ,
           the
           subiect
           of
           grace
           followes
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           is
           the
           whole
           multitude
           of
           men
           elected
           to
           eternall
           life
           by
           God
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           Church
           ,
           there
           are
           these
           Principles
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           companie
           of
           men
           separate
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           gathered
           by
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ
           :
           the
           Scripture
           still
           makes
           a
           difference
           between
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Church
           ;
           and
           the
           word
           signifieth
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           gathered
           together
           by
           the
           voice
           of
           Gods
           Criers
           ,
           Iohn
           17.9
           .
           
             I
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             I
             pray
             not
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             for
             them
             which
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             me
             :
             for
             they
             are
             thine
             .
          
        
         
           Vers.
           14.
           
           
             I
             haue
             giuen
             them
             thy
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             hath
             hated
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             not
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           one
           ,
           Eph.
           4.4
           .
           
             There
             is
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             one
             spirit
             ,
             euen
             as
             ye
             are
             called
             in
             one
             hope
             of
             your
             saluation
             .
          
        
         
           Cant.
           6.8
           .
           
             But
             my
             Doue
             is
             alone
             ,
             and
             my
             vndefiled
             ,
             shee
             is
             the
             onely
             daughter
             of
             her
             mother
             ,
             and
             shee
             is
             deare
             to
             her
             that
             bare
             her
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Gal.
           3.28
           .
           
             There
             is
             neither
             Iew
             ,
             nor
             Grecian
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             bond
             nor
             free
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             male
             nor
             femal
             :
             for
             ye
             are
             all
             one
             in
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           And
           the
           Church
           is
           one
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           other
           respects
           ;
           so
           because
           
           all
           the
           godly
           are
           mistically
           vnited
           in
           one
           body
           ,
           Rom.
           12.5
           .
           
             So
             we
             being
             many
             are
             one
             body
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             one
             anothers
             members
             .
          
        
         
           Ephes.
           4.15.16
           .
           
             But
             let
             vs
             follow
             the
             truth
             in
             loue
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             grow
             vp
             into
             him
             which
             is
             the
             head
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             By
             whom
             all
             the
             body
             being
             coupled
             ,
             and
             knit
             together
             by
             euery
             ioynt
             for
             the
             furniture
             thereof
             (
             according
             to
             the
             effectual
             power
             which
             is
             in
             the
             measure
             of
             euery
             part
             )
             receiueth
             encrease
             of
             the
             body
             into
             the
             edifying
             of
             it selfe
             in
             loue
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           shee
           is
           knit
           vnto
           Christ
           her
           head
           by
           an
           indissoluble
           vnion
           ,
           Colos.
           1.18
           .
           
             And
             hee
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             hee
             is
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             horne
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             things
             he
             might
             haue
             the
             preeminence
             .
          
        
         
           Colos.
           2.19
           .
           
             And
             holdeth
             not
             the
             
             head
             ,
             whereof
             all
             the
             body
             furnished
             and
             knit
             together
             by
             ioynts
             and
             hands
             ,
             encreaseth
             with
             the
             encreasing
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Cor.
           12.27
           .
           
             Now
             ye
             are
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             members
             for
             your
             part
             .
          
        
         
           Ephes.
           1.22.23
           .
           
             And
             hath
             made
             all
             things
             subiect
             vnder
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             hath
             appointed
             him
             ouer
             all
             things
             to
             be
             the
             head
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Which
             is
             his
             body
             ,
             euen
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             him
             that
             filleth
             all
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           So
           as
           she
           is
           truly
           bone
           of
           his
           bone
           ,
           and
           flesh
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           Ephes.
           5.30
           .
           
             For
             wee
             are
             members
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             of
             his
             flesh
             and
             of
             his
             bones
             .
          
        
         
           One
           with
           Christ
           ,
           not
           in
           nature
           as
           the
           Trinity
           is
           one
           ;
           nor
           in
           person
           ,
           as
           the
           two
           natures
           in
           Christ
           ,
           but
           in
           spirit
           ,
           Ioh.
           4.13
           .
           
             Hereby
             know
             we
             that
             we
             dwell
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             vs
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             of
             
             his
             spirit
             .
          
           For
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Sonne
           dwelleth
           in
           vs.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           shee
           is
           holy
           ,
           Ephes.
           5.27
           .
           
             That
             he
             might
             make
             it
             vnto
             himselfe
             a
             glorious
             Church
             ,
             not
             hauing
             spot
             or
             wrinkle
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             should
             be
             holy
             and
             without
             blame
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.9
           .
           
             But
             ye
             are
             a
             chosen
             generation
             ,
             a
             royall
             priesthood
             ,
             an
             holy
             nation
             ,
             a
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             shew
             forth
             the
             vertues
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             called
             you
             out
             of
             darknesse
             into
             his
             maruellous
             light
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Dan.
           7.18
           .
           
             And
             they
             shall
             take
             the
             kingdome
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             and
             possesse
             the
             kingdome
             for
             euer
             ,
             euen
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           she
           is
           holy
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           separation
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           godly
           are
           consecrated
           to
           holy
           vses
           :
           they
           are
           holy
           by
           calling
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           inchoation
           of
           true
           holinesse
           
           in
           nature
           ,
           and
           practice
           ,
           Tit.
           3.5
           .
           
             Not
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             righteousnesse
             which
             wee
             had
             done
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             mercy
             he
             saued
             vs
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             the
             new
             birth
             ,
             and
             the
             renuing
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           imputation
           of
           Christs
           holinesse
           being
           washed
           in
           his
           blood
           ,
           Heb.
           10.10
           .
           
             By
             the
             which
             will
             we
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             euen
             by
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             once
             made
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           consummation
           of
           all
           holinesse
           in
           the
           other
           world
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           she
           is
           Catholick
           :
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Creed
           :
           the
           Church
           is
           Catholick
           in
           three
           respects
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               time
               ,
               all
               the
               godly
               being
               members
               of
               this
               one
               body
               ,
               though
               they
               liue
               in
               all
               the
               seuerall
               ages
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               place
               ,
               because
               
               all
               the
               iust
               both
               in
               heauen
               and
               earth
               are
               all
               of
               this
               one
               body
               ,
               Ephes.
               1.10
               .
               
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 hee
                 might
                 gather
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               And
               so
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               is
               the
               Church
               gathered
               ,
               all
               the
               particular
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               are
               but
               members
               of
               this
               Church
               vniuersall
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               persons
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               gathered
               especially
               since
               Christ
               ,
               out
               of
               all
               nations
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               difference
               put
               in
               respect
               of
               mens
               outward
               condition
               ,
               Reuel
               .
               5.9.10
               .
               
                 And
                 they
                 sung
                 a
                 new
                 song
                 saying
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 worthy
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 booke
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 seales
                 thereof
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 wast
                 killed
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 redeemed
                 vs
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 thy
                 blood
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 euery
                 kindred
                 ,
                 and
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 nation
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
             And
             hast
             made
             vs
             vnto
             our
             God
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             raigne
             on
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           Galath
           .
           3.28
           .
           
             There
             is
             neither
             Iew
             nor
             Grecian
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             bond
             nor
             free
             ;
             there
             is
             neither
             male
             nor
             female
             :
             for
             yee
             are
             all
             one
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           that
           shee
           is
           militant
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           she
           is
           in
           this
           life
           exposed
           to
           crosses
           ,
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           tentations
           ,
           and
           oppositions
           ,
           2.
           
           Timoth.
           4.7.8
           .
           
             I
             haue
             sought
             a
             good
             fight
             ,
             and
             haue
             finished
             my
             course
             :
             I
             haue
             kept
             the
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             henceforth
             is
             laid
             vp
             for
             me
             the
             crowne
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             the
             righteous
             Iudge
             shall
             giue
             me
             at
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             mee
             onely
             ,
             but
             vnto
             all
             them
             also
             which
             loue
             his
             appearing
             .
          
        
         
           Luk.
           9.24
           .
           
             For
             whosoeuer
             will
             saue
             his
             life
             shall
             lose
             it
             ;
             and
             whosoeuer
             shall
             lose
             his
             life
             for
             my
             sake
             ,
             the
             
             same
             shall
             saue
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Act.
           14.22
           .
           
             Confirming
             the
             disciples
             hearts
             ,
             and
             exhorting
             them
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             affirming
             ,
             that
             wee
             must
             through
             many
             afflictions
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Reuel
           .
           1.9
           .
           
             I
             Iohn
             euen
             your
             brother
             and
             companion
             in
             tribulation
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             kingdome
             and
             patience
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             isle
             called
             Patmos
             ,
             for
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             witnessing
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Reuel
           .
           12.11
           .
           
             But
             they
             ouercame
             him
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             word
             of
             their
             testimony
             ,
             and
             they
             loued
             not
             their
             liues
             vnto
             the
             death
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Ephes.
           6.12
           .
           
             For
             we
             wrastle
             not
             against
             flesh
             &
             blood
             ,
             but
             against
             principalities
             ,
             against
             powers
             ,
             &
             against
             the
             worldly
             gouernours
             ,
             the
             princes
             of
             the
             darknesse
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           the
           Lord
           would
           haue
           his
           Church
           so
           exposed
           to
           crosses
           ,
           
           both
           for
           his
           owne
           sake
           ,
           and
           for
           hers
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           enemies
           sake
           :
           1.
           
           For
           his
           owne
           sake
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           shew
           his
           hatred
           of
           sin
           ,
           euen
           in
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           also
           of
           his
           power
           and
           mercy
           in
           their
           deliuerance
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           iustice
           in
           their
           afflictions
           .
           2.
           
           For
           their
           sakes
           ,
           that
           being
           in
           the
           warfare
           humbled
           and
           tamed
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           they
           might
           not
           perish
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           11.
           31.32
           .
           and
           may
           be
           herein
           like
           to
           Christ
           ,
           Rom.
           8.27
           .
           3.
           
           For
           their
           enemies
           sake
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           neuer
           bee
           spared
           ,
           if
           God
           spare
           not
           his
           owne
           children
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           4.17
           .
           
             For
             the
             time
             is
             come
             that
             iudgement
             must
             begin
             at
             the
             house
             of
             God
             :
             if
             it
             first
             begin
             at
             vs
             ,
             what
             shall
             the
             end
             be
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospell
             of
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           Seuenthly
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           inuincible
           ,
           Matth.
           16.18
           .
           
             And
             I
             say
             also
             
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             and
             vpon
             this
             rocke
             I
             will
             build
             my
             Church
             ;
             and
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             ouercome
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           8.37
           .
           
             Neuerthelesse
             in
             all
             these
             things
             we
             are
             more
             then
             conquerers
             ,
             through
             him
             that
             loued
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           38.
           
           
             For
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             neither
             death
             ,
             nor
             life
             ,
             nor
             Angels
             ,
             nor
             principalities
             ,
             nor
             powers
             ,
             nor
             things
             present
             ,
             nor
             things
             to
             come
             :
          
        
         
           39.
           
           
             Nor
             height
             ,
             nor
             depth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             creature
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             separate
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.10
           .
           
             And
             the
             God
             of
             all
             grace
             ,
             which
             hath
             called
             vs
             vnto
             his
             eternall
             glory
             by
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             after
             that
             yee
             haue
             suffered
             a
             little
             ,
             make
             you
             perfect
             ,
             confirme
             ,
             strengthen
             ,
             and
             stablish
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           vses
           of
           these
           principles
           may
           be
           either
           
           for
           
             
               1.
               
               Instruction
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Consolation
               .
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           instruction
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           sound
           consideration
           heereof
           may
           serue
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           to
           stirre
           vs
           vp
           to
           pray
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           open
           our
           eyes
           to
           see
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           power
           and
           grace
           in
           the
           calling
           of
           his
           Church
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           the
           most
           happy
           supremacie
           of
           Christ
           ouer
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           felicity
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.17
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           inflame
           in
           vs
           the
           care
           to
           make
           our
           calling
           and
           election
           sure
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           be
           infallibly
           assured
           that
           we
           are
           members
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           .
           If
           any
           aske
           for
           some
           plaine
           signe
           ,
           by
           which
           briefly
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           may
           establish
           it selfe
           in
           this
           point
           :
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           assured
           
           that
           we
           are
           true
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           must
           carefully
           try
           our selues
           by
           such
           signes
           as
           these
           .
           For
           they
           are
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           are
           called
           out
           of
           the
           world
           by
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           crier
           ,
           and
           separated
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           relie
           vpon
           Christs
           merits
           for
           righteousnesse
           and
           saluation
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           cleaue
           vnto
           such
           as
           feare
           God
           with
           vnchangeable
           affections
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           people
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           are
           reformed
           from
           their
           old
           euill
           conuersation
           ,
           to
           the
           constant
           endeauours
           of
           a
           holy
           life
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           we
           finde
           our selues
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           wee
           should
           striue
           for
           exceeding
           thankfulnes
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           hath
           called
           vs
           out
           
           of
           darknesse
           to
           this
           maruellous
           light
           ,
           and
           saued
           vs
           from
           the
           common
           condemnatiō
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.9
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           we
           should
           labour
           by
           holinesse
           of
           life
           to
           exceed
           all
           the
           Papists
           ,
           or
           Pagans
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           see
           by
           our
           piety
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           done
           more
           for
           vs
           then
           for
           any
           such
           as
           they
           :
           our
           workes
           should
           speake
           for
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ;
           and
           not
           by
           our
           sinful
           liues
           dishonour
           God
           ,
           as
           our
           Father
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           as
           our
           mother
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.
           4.
           
           Ephes.
           2.8
           .
           Christ
           comes
           into
           his
           garden
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           his
           plants
           grow
           ,
           Cant.
           6.10
           .
           
             I
             went
             downe
             to
             the
             garden
             of
             nuts
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             valley
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             the
             vine
             budded
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             pomegranets
             flourished
             .
          
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           wee
           should
           know
           no
           man
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           nor
           reckon
           of
           
           men
           by
           their
           meanes
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           relation
           to
           Christ
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.16
           .
           
             Wherefore
             henceforth
             know
             we
             no
             man
             after
             the
             flesh
             ;
             yea
             though
             wee
             haue
             knowne
             Christ
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             yet
             now
             henceforth
             know
             we
             him
             no
             more
             .
          
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           wee
           should
           therefore
           auoid
           the
           society
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           not
           forsake
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           6.15
           .
           
             What
             concord
             hath
             Christ
             with
             Belial
             ?
             or
             what
             part
             hath
             the
             beleeuer
             with
             the
             infidell
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Ephes.
           5.7
           .
           
             Be
             not
             therefore
             companions
             with
             them
             .
          
        
         
           11.
           
           
             And
             haue
             no
             fellowship
             with
             the
             vnfruitfull
             workes
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             but
             euen
             reproue
             them
             rather
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Thes.
           3.14
           .
           
             If
             any
             man
             obey
             not
             our
             saying
             ,
             note
             him
             by
             a
             letter
             ,
             and
             haue
             no
             company
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             ashamed
             .
          
        
         
         
           Heb.
           10.25
           .
           
             Not
             forsaking
             the
             fellowship
             that
             wee
             haue
             among
             our selues
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             some
             is
             :
             but
             let
             vs
             exhort
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             much
             more
             ,
             because
             ye
             see
             the
             day
             draweth
             neere
             .
          
        
         
           Seuenthly
           ,
           wee
           should
           therefore
           carrie
           our selues
           one
           towards
           another
           ,
           as
           fellow-seruants
           in
           the
           same
           family
           ,
           and
           fellow-citizens
           in
           the
           same
           City
           ,
           with
           all
           meeknesse
           ,
           patience
           ,
           vnity
           ,
           and
           loue
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.2.3
           .
           
             With
             all
             humblenesse
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             meeknesse
             ,
             with
             long
             suffering
             ,
             supporting
             one
             another
             through
             loue
             ,
             endeauouring
             to
             keepe
             the
             vnity
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Willingly
           imploying
           our
           gifts
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Rom.
           12.6.7.8
           .
        
         
           Eightly
           ,
           seeing
           wee
           are
           in
           a
           continuall
           warfare
           ,
           wee
           should
           stand
           vpon
           our
           guard
           ,
           quitting
           
           vs
           like
           men
           ,
           and
           bee
           strong
           ,
           putting
           on
           all
           the
           armour
           of
           God
           ,
           Ephes.
           6.10
           .
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           wee
           should
           for
           euer
           learne
           to
           thinke
           and
           speake
           reuerently
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           family
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           ground
           and
           pillar
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           &
           that
           Gods
           people
           are
           Gods
           hidden
           ones
           ,
           Ephes.
           3.15
           .
           1.
           
           Tim.
           3.15
           .
           Psalm
           .
           83.3
           .
           And
           in
           particular
           ,
           both
           Ministers
           and
           Magistrates
           ,
           that
           are
           deputed
           to
           the
           gouernment
           of
           the
           Church
           vnder
           Christ
           ,
           shuld
           be
           carefull
           to
           doe
           their
           duties
           with
           all
           care
           .
           Ministers
           are
           charged
           in
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           Ioh.
           21.15.16
           .
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.2
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           12.28
           .
           1.
           
           Tim.
           3.15
           .
           as
           before
           .
        
         
           And
           Magistrates
           must
           remember
           that
           God
           hath
           giuen
           them
           to
           bee
           nursing
           fathers
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           Esa.
           60.10.11
           .
           2.
           
           Chro.
           
           34.33
           .
           and
           35.3
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           here
           is
           matter
           of
           singular
           consolation
           for
           all
           the
           true
           members
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           if
           they
           consider
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           loue
           of
           Christ
           toward
           them
           .
           Hee
           affecting
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           Spouse
           or
           Wife
           ,
           2.
           
           Corint
           .
           11.2
           .
           Reuel
           .
           19.7
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           fellowship
           they
           haue
           with
           Christ
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           1.9
           .
           
             God
             is
             faithfull
             ,
             by
             whom
             ye
             are
             called
             into
             the
             fellowship
             of
             his
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           care
           of
           Christ
           for
           their
           sanctification
           ,
           Eph.
           5.25.26
           .
           
             Christ
             loued
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             gaue
             himselfe
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             sanctifie
             it
             ,
             and
             clense
             it
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             water
             through
             the
             word
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           roiall
           furniture
           ,
           with
           the
           which
           from
           Christ
           they
           are
           clad
           ,
           being
           not
           destitute
           of
           any
           heauenly
           gifts
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           1.7
           .
           
             So
             
             yee
             are
             not
             destitute
             of
             any
             gift
             ,
             waiting
             for
             the
             appearing
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Ephes.
           1.3
           .
           
             Blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             euen
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             hath
             blessed
             vs
             with
             all
             spirituall
             blessing
             in
             heauenly
             things
             in
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Col.
           2.19
           .
           
             All
             the
             body
             furnished
             and
             knit
             together
             by
             ioynts
             &
             bands
             ,
             increaseth
             with
             the
             increasing
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           their
           safetie
           in
           al
           their
           warfarings
           ,
           and
           their
           conquest
           and
           deliuerance
           out
           of
           all
           their
           troubles
           ,
           and
           their
           assurance
           of
           full
           happinesse
           in
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           Rom.
           8.37
           .
           
             Neuerthelesse
             in
             all
             these
             things
             wee
             are
             more
             then
             conquerours
             ,
             through
             him
             that
             loued
             vs
             :
          
        
         
           Vers.
           38.
           
           
             For
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             neither
             life
             nor
             death
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Vers.
           39.
           
           
             Shall
             be
             able
             to
             separate
             
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           Col.
           1.18
           .
           
             And
             he
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             he
             is
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             borne
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             things
             hee
             might
             haue
             the
             preeminence
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.10
           .
           
             The
             God
             of
             all
             grace
             ,
             which
             hath
             called
             vs
             vnto
             his
             eternall
             glory
             by
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             after
             that
             ye
             haue
             suffered
             a
             little
             ,
             will
             make
             you
             perfect
             ,
             confirme
             ,
             strengthen
             and
             stablish
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           And
           all
           this
           should
           comfort
           the
           more
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           we
           remember
           what
           wee
           were
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           our selues
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           black
           ,
           Cantic
           .
           1.4
           .
           And
           the
           daughter
           of
           Pharaoh
           ,
           Psal.
           45.
           and
           Christ
           found
           her
           out
           first
           in
           her
           blood
           ,
           Ezech.
           16.6
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           accepting
           of
           persons
           :
           but
           the
           Eunuches
           and
           the
           strangers
           may
           
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           Isaiah
           56.3
           .
           
             Let
             not
             the
             son
             of
             the
             stranger
             which
             is
             ioyned
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             speake
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             surely
             separate
             me
             from
             his
             people
             ,
             neither
             let
             the
             Eunuch
             say
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             dry
             tree
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXIV
           .
           Of
           Iustification
           .
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           subiect
           of
           grace
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Church
           :
           the
           degrees
           of
           grace
           in
           this
           life
           are
           two
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Iustification
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Sanctification
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           Iustification
           ,
           there
           are
           these
           principles
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           al
           men
           haue
           sinned
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           world
           is
           guilty
           before
           
           God
           naturally
           ,
           and
           in
           themselues
           ,
           Rom.
           3.19.23
           .
           
             Now
             wee
             know
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             the
             Law
             saith
             ,
             it
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             vnder
             the
             Law
             ;
             that
             euery
             mouth
             may
             be
             stopped
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             world
             be
             culpable
             before
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             For
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             :
             for
             all
             haue
             sinned
             ,
             and
             are
             depriued
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Gal.
           3.22
           .
           
             But
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             concluded
             all
             vnder
             sinne
             ,
             that
             the
             promise
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             should
             bee
             giuen
             to
             them
             that
             beleeue
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           by
           mens
           owne
           workes
           no
           flesh
           can
           be
           iustified
           ,
           Rom.
           3.20
           .
           
             Therefore
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Law
             shall
             no
             flesh
             be
             iustified
             in
             his
             sight
             :
             for
             by
             the
             Law
             commeth
             the
             knowledge
             of
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           Titus
           3.5
           .
           
             Not
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             righteousnesse
             which
             wee
             had
             done
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             mercy
             hee
             saued
             
             vs
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             the
             new
             birth
             ,
             and
             the
             renewing
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           Gal.
           3.11
           .
           
             And
             that
             no
             man
             is
             iustified
             by
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             :
             for
             the
             iust
             shall
             liue
             by
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           Phil.
           3.9
           .
           
             And
             might
             be
             found
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             hauing
             mine
             own
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             through
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             euen
             the
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             God
             through
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           Iustified
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           before
           God
           :
           for
           by
           workes
           wee
           may
           bee
           iustified
           before
           men
           ,
           of
           which
           iustification
           the
           
             Apostle
             Iames
          
           speakes
           in
           his
           second
           Chapter
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           the
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           maketh
           vs
           iust
           ,
           is
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           being
           made
           ours
           by
           imputation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.21
           .
           
             For
             he
             hath
             made
             him
             to
             bee
             sinne
             for
             vs
             ,
             which
             knew
             no
             sinne
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             made
             the
             
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Cor.
           ●
           .
           30
           .
           
             But
             ye
             are
             of
             him
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             of
             God
             is
             made
             vnto
             vs
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             redemption
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           5.18.19
           .
           
             Likewise
             then
             as
             by
             the
             offence
             of
             one
             ,
             the
             fault
             came
             on
             all
             men
             to
             condemnation
             :
             so
             by
             the
             iustifying
             of
             one
             ,
             the
             benefit
             abounded
             toward
             all
             men
             to
             the
             iustification
             of
             life
             :
          
        
         
           
             For
             as
             by
             one
             mans
             disobedience
             many
             were
             made
             sinners
             :
             so
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             one
             ,
             shall
             many
             also
             bee
             made
             righteous
             .
          
        
         
           Phil.
           3.9
           .
           
             And
             might
             be
             found
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             hauing
             mine
             owne
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             through
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             euen
             the
             righteousnes
             which
             is
             of
             God
             through
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           Ier.
           23.6
           .
           
             In
             his
             daies
             Iuda
             shall
             be
             saued
             ,
             and
             Israel
             shall
             dwell
             safely
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             name
             ,
             whereby
             
             they
             shall
             call
             him
             ,
             The
             Lord
             our
             righteousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           4.7
           .
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             ,
             whose
             iniquities
             are
             forgiuen
             ,
             and
             whose
             sinnes
             are
             couered
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           this
           righteousnesse
           is
           made
           ours
           onely
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           are
           iustified
           onely
           by
           faith
           ,
           as
           it
           apprehends
           ,
           and
           laies
           hold
           vpon
           ,
           and
           relies
           on
           the
           righteousnes
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Rom.
           3.28
           .
           
             Therfore
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             iustified
             by
             faith
             ,
             without
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           Gal.
           2.16
           .
           
             Know
             that
             a
             man
             is
             not
             iustified
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             euen
             we
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             haue
             beleeued
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             iustified
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             because
             that
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             no
             flesh
             shall
             be
             iustified
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           1.26.17
           .
           
             For
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             :
             for
             it
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             vnto
             saluation
             to
             euery
             one
             that
             beleeueth
             ;
             to
             the
             Iew
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Grecian
             :
          
        
         
           
             For
             by
             it
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             is
             reuealed
             from
             faith
             to
             faith
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             The
             iust
             shall
             liue
             by
             faith
             ,
          
        
         
           Heb.
           11.6
           .
           
             But
             without
             faith
             it
             is
             vnpossible
             to
             please
             God.
             
          
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           this
           faith
           is
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           Ioh.
           6.29
           .
           
             Iesus
             answered
             and
             said
             vnto
             them
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             worke
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             yee
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             sent
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           12.3
           .
           
             For
             I
             say
             through
             the
             grace
             that
             is
             giuen
             vnto
             me
             ,
             to
             euery
             one
             that
             is
             among
             you
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             presume
             to
             vnderstand
             aboue
             that
             which
             is
             meet
             to
             vnderstand
             :
             but
             that
             he
             vnderstand
             according
             to
             sobrietie
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             delt
             to
             euerie
             man
             the
             measure
             of
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           Phil.
           1.29
           .
           
             For
             vnto
             you
             it
             is
             giuen
             for
             Christ
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             yee
             
             should
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             suffer
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
        
         
           Ephesians
           ,
           2.8
           .
           
             For
             by
             grace
             are
             yee
             saued
             through
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             of
             your selues
             :
             it
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Hebrewes
           ,
           12.2
           .
           
             Looking
             vnto
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             author
             and
             finisher
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           haue
           not
           faith
           ,
           Isaiah
           ,
           53.1
           .
           
             Who
             will
             belieue
             our
             report
             ?
             and
             to
             whom
             is
             the
             arme
             of
             the
             Lord
             reuealed
             ?
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Thess.
           3.2
           .
           
             For
             all
             men
             haue
             not
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           And
           therefore
           this
           faith
           is
           called
           the
           faith
           of
           Gods
           Elect
           ,
           Titus
           1.1
           .
           
             Paul
             a
             seruant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             Gods
             Elect
             .
          
        
         
           Seuenthly
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           kind
           of
           faith
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           the
           elect
           of
           God
           are
           iustified
           ,
           Ephes
           .
           
           4.5
           .
           
             There
             is
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptisme
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           that
           being
           iustified
           by
           faith
           ,
           wee
           haue
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           forgiuenesse
           of
           all
           our
           sins
           ,
           Rom.
           3.25
           .
           
             Whom
             God
             hath
             set
             forth
             to
             bee
             a
             reconciliation
             through
             faith
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             to
             declare
             his
             righteousnesse
             by
             the
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             are
             passed
             through
             the
             patience
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Rom.
           5.1
           .
           
             Then
             being
             iustified
             by
             faith
             ,
             we
             haue
             peace
             toward
             God
             through
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           The
           consideration
           of
           these
           principles
           should
           worke
           in
           vs
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           a
           speciall
           care
           of
           diuers
           duties
           ;
           as
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           detestation
           of
           that
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           teacheth
           men
           to
           rest
           vpon
           the
           merits
           of
           their
           owne
           works
           ,
           contrary
           to
           these
           expresse
           Scriptures
           ,
           Rom.
           3.20
           .
           
             Therefore
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             shall
             no
             flesh
             
             be
             iustified
             in
             his
             sight
             :
             for
             by
             the
             Law
             commeth
             the
             knowledge
             of
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           Gal.
           3.10
           .
           
             For
             as
             many
             as
             are
             of
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             are
             vnder
             the
             curse
             :
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Cursed
             is
             euery
             man
             ,
             that
             continueth
             not
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             doe
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Ephes.
           2.8.9
           .
           
             For
             by
             grace
             are
             ye
             saued
             through
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             of
             your selues
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             :
          
        
         
           
             Not
             of
             workes
             ,
             least
             any
             man
             should
             boast
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           Titus
           3.5
           .
           
             Not
             by
             the
             works
             of
             righteousnesse
             which
             we
             had
             done
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             mercy
             he
             saued
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           All
           which
           we
           should
           carrie
           in
           our
           minds
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           inflāmation
           of
           the
           loue
           of
           Christ
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           admiration
           of
           the
           riches
           of
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           Rom.
           5.6.7.8
           .
           
             For
             Christ
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             yet
             of
             no
             strength
             ,
             at
             his
             time
             
             died
             for
             the
             vngodly
             .
          
        
         
           
             Doubtlesse
             one
             will
             scarce
             die
             for
             a
             righteous
             man
             :
             but
             yet
             for
             a
             good
             man
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             one
             dare
             die
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             God
             setteth
             out
             his
             loue
             toward
             vs
             ,
             seeing
             that
             while
             we
             were
             yet
             sinners
             ,
             Christ
             died
             for
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           An
           especiall
           care
           aboue
           al
           things
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           accounting
           all
           things
           but
           dung
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           herein
           .
           Without
           this
           faith
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           please
           God
           ,
           Heb.
           11.6
           .
           Wee
           should
           neuer
           rest
           ,
           till
           wee
           could
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Lord
           our
           righteousnesse
           ,
           Ier.
           23.6
           .
           We
           are
           vndone
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           not
           such
           a
           faith
           as
           will
           iustifie
           vs.
           
        
         
           Quest.
           Tell
           vs
           distinctly
           ,
           what
           wee
           must
           doe
           about
           beleeuing
           ,
           which
           being
           done
           ,
           wee
           may
           bee
           sure
           we
           are
           iustified
           .
        
         
           Solut.
           First
           ,
           thou
           must
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           of
           Nazareth
           is
           the
           promised
           
           
           
           
           
           Messias
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           Matth.
           16.16
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Iohn
           4.15
           .
           
             Whosoeuer
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             him
             dwelleth
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             in
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           thou
           must
           rest
           vpon
           the
           passion
           and
           obedience
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           sufficient
           meanes
           of
           thy
           happinesse
           ,
           receiuing
           the
           promises
           ,
           that
           declare
           thy
           liberty
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           Rom.
           4.23
           .
           24.
           
           Rom.
           5.17
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           thou
           must
           in
           thy
           praiers
           present
           Christ
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           knowne
           as
           a
           couenant
           of
           thy
           heart
           ,
           that
           thou
           doest
           relie
           vpon
           him
           onely
           ;
           and
           so
           giue
           glory
           to
           God
           against
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           hell
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           thou
           must
           resolue
           to
           rest
           in
           this
           course
           ,
           and
           neuer
           to
           depart
           from
           thy
           confidence
           herein
           :
           thus
           the
           iust
           must
           liue
           by
           their
           faith
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           third
           vse
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           we
           should
           bee
           stirred
           vp
           to
           shew
           forth
           daily
           the
           vse
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           truth
           of
           our
           iustification
           by
           the
           effects
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           we
           should
           striue
           to
           stirre
           vp
           in
           vs
           ,
           as
           namely
           wee
           should
           shew
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           iustified
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           confirming
           our
           consciences
           in
           peace
           and
           tranquillitie
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           going
           boldly
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           throne
           of
           his
           grace
           ;
           as
           knowing
           in
           how
           much
           grace
           we
           stand
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           comforting
           our selues
           in
           the
           hope
           of
           glory
           ,
           as
           knowing
           that
           we
           are
           heires
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           glorying
           in
           tribulation
           ,
           being
           neuer
           ashamed
           of
           our
           faith
           and
           hope
           ,
           Rom.
           5.1.2.3.4.5
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           doctrine
           of
           our
           free
           iustification
           should
           teach
           vs
           to
           
           carie
           our selues
           with
           all
           compassion
           and
           meekenes
           toward
           other
           men
           ,
           that
           yet
           liue
           in
           their
           sins
           :
           for
           we
           were
           such
           as
           they
           once
           ,
           till
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           appeared
           without
           any
           desert
           of
           ours
           .
        
         
           Titus
           3.1.2.3.4.5
           .
           &c.
           
             Put
             them
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             principalities
             ,
             and
             powers
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             bee
             obedient
             and
             readie
             to
             euery
             good
             worke
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             they
             speake
             euill
             of
             no
             man
             ;
             that
             they
             be
             no
             fighters
             ,
             but
             soft
             ,
             shewing
             all
             meekenesse
             vnto
             all
             men
             :
          
        
         
           
             For
             we
             our selues
             were
             in
             times
             past
             vnwise
             ,
             disobedient
             ,
             deceiued
             ,
             seruing
             the
             lusts
             ,
             and
             diuers
             pleasures
             ,
             liuing
             in
             maliciousnesse
             ,
             and
             enuie
             ,
             hatefull
             ,
             and
             hating
             one
             another
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           6.
           
           We
           should
           bee
           carefull
           of
           good
           workes
           ,
           to
           free
           the
           glorious
           doctrine
           of
           liberty
           from
           the
           aspersions
           of
           euill
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           
           shew
           our
           thankfulnesse
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           Rom.
           3.31
           .
           
             Doe
             we
             then
             make
             the
             law
             of
             none
             effect
             through
             faith
             ?
             God
             forbid
             ;
             yea
             we
             establish
             the
             law
             .
          
        
         
           Iam.
           2.
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           Tit.
           3.7.8
           .
           
             That
             we
             being
             iustified
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             should
             bee
             made
             heires
             according
             to
             the
             hope
             of
             eternall
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             is
             a
             true
             saying
             ,
             and
             these
             things
             I
             will
             thou
             shouldest
             affirme
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             haue
             beleeued
             in
             God
             ,
             might
             be
             carefull
             to
             shew
             forth
             good
             workes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           7.
           
           This
           should
           make
           vs
           for
           euer
           to
           iudge
           of
           mens
           worth
           by
           their
           faith
           ,
           
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           Oh
           ,
           he
           ,
           or
           she
           is
           blessed
           ,
           that
           beleeued
           ;
           and
           to
           account
           highly
           of
           poore
           Christians
           ,
           that
           are
           rich
           in
           faith
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           For
           euer
           while
           we
           liue
           ,
           we
           should
           glory
           not
           in
           our selues
           ,
           
           but
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           acknowledging
           whatsoeuer
           we
           are
           ,
           we
           are
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           1.31
           .
           
             That
             according
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             He
             that
             reioyceth
             ,
             let
             him
             reioyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Rom.
           3.27
           .
           
             Where
             is
             then
             the
             rei●ycing
             ?
             It
             is
             excluded
             :
             by
             what
             law
             ?
             of
             workes
             :
             Nay
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             law
             of
             faith
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Secondl●
           ,
           this
           doctrine
           should
           worke
           in
           vs
           much
           consolation
           ,
           euen
           life
           from
           the
           dead
           :
           Iustification
           is
           called
           iustification
           of
           life
           ,
           Rom.
           5.18
           .
           It
           should
           quicken
           vs
           aboue
           many
           other
           doctrines
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           in
           Christ
           there
           is
           a
           daily
           propitiation
           for
           all
           our
           sins
           ,
           Rom.
           3.25
           .
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           2.2
           .
           Hee
           will
           see
           our
           filthy
           garments
           taken
           off
           vs
           ,
           and
           clothe
           vs
           with
           change
           of
           raiment
           ,
           Zach.
           3.3.4
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           very
           blessing
           of
           
           Abraham
           comes
           vpon
           vs
           ;
           we
           are
           heires
           of
           the
           world
           as
           well
           as
           hee
           ,
           Galath
           .
           3.9
           .
           
             They
             which
             bee
             of
             faith
             ,
             are
             blessed
             with
             faithfull
             Abraham
             .
          
           Rom.
           4.11.12
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           though
           this
           be
           clogged
           with
           a
           condition
           of
           beleeuing
           ;
           yet
           wee
           are
           not
           excepted
           ,
           but
           may
           lawfully
           rest
           vpō
           Christ
           ;
           yea
           wee
           are
           commanded
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           3.23
           .
           
             This
             is
             then
             his
             commandement
             ,
             that
             wee
             beleeue
             in
             the
             name
             of
             his
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Yea
           God
           doth
           beseech
           vs
           to
           be
           reconciled
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.20
           .
           
             Now
             then
             are
             wee
             Embassadours
             for
             Christ
             ,
             as
             though
             God
             did
             beseech
             you
             through
             vs
             ,
             wee
             pray
             you
             in
             Christs
             stead
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           this
           beleeuing
           in
           Christ
           ,
           makes
           vs
           accounted
           as
           righteous
           as
           euer
           Adam
           was
           ,
           or
           we
           could
           haue
           been
           ,
           if
           wee
           had
           
           kept
           the
           morall
           law
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           as
           well
           pleased
           with
           vs
           :
           our
           faith
           is
           accounted
           for
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           4.5
           .
           
             But
             to
             him
             that
             worketh
             not
             ,
             but
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             that
             iustifieth
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             his
             faith
             is
             counted
             for
             righteousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           we
           may
           from
           hence
           gather
           also
           assurance
           of
           raigning
           with
           God
           in
           another
           world
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           shewes
           ,
           Rom.
           5.9
           .
           10.11
           .
           
             Much
             more
             then
             being
             now
             iustified
             by
             his
             blood
             ,
             we
             shall
             bee
             saued
             from
             wrath
             through
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             if
             when
             we
             were
             enemies
             ,
             wee
             were
             reconciled
             to
             God
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ;
             much
             more
             being
             reconciled
             ,
             wee
             shall
             bee
             saued
             by
             his
             life
             .
          
        
         
           17.
           
           
             For
             if
             by
             the
             offence
             of
             one
             death
             raigned
             through
             one
             ;
             much
             more
             shall
             they
             which
             receiue
             the
             abundance
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             gift
             
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             raign
             in
             life
             through
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Rom.
           8.30
           .
           
             Whom
             he
             iustified
             ,
             them
             also
             he
             glorified
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           nothing
           shall
           separate
           vs
           from
           this
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           accusation
           shall
           bee
           receiued
           against
           vs
           ,
           Rom.
           8.33.34
           .
           35.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           may
           serue
           for
           great
           reproofe
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           neglect
           of
           faith
           in
           many
           ;
           oh
           who
           hath
           bewitched
           thee
           ,
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           not
           beleeue
           ?
           why
           will
           yee
           still
           bee
           shut
           vp
           ,
           and
           liue
           vnder
           the
           curse
           ?
           Galath
           .
           3.1
           .
           
             O
             foolish
             Galathians
             ,
             who
             hath
             bewitched
             you
             .
          
        
         
           10.
           
           
             As
             many
             as
             are
             vnder
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             are
             vnder
             the
             curse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           23.
           
           
             Before
             faith
             came
             ,
             wee
             were
             kept
             vnder
             the
             law
             ,
             &
             shut
             vp
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Of
           the
           most
           of
           vs
           ,
           for
           leaning
           still
           too
           much
           to
           our
           owne
           workes
           ;
           we
           can
           hardly
           tell
           ,
           how
           ,
           in
           our
           either
           glorying
           ,
           or
           grieuing
           ,
           to
           quit
           our selues
           from
           the
           infection
           of
           pleading
           merit
           of
           workes
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Of
           many
           deare
           seruants
           of
           God
           for
           their
           slothfulnesse
           ,
           and
           miserable
           neglect
           of
           the
           assurance
           of
           faith
           ;
           resting
           still
           in
           their
           weaknesse
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           not
           striuing
           to
           be
           fully
           perswaded
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXV
           .
           Of
           Sanctification
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Thes.
                 4.4
              
               .
            
             
               For
               this
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               euen
               your
               sanctification
               .
            
          
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           
             Iustification
             ;
             Sanctification
          
           followes
           .
           Concerning
           Sanctification
           there
           are
           these
           principles
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           whom
           God
           iustifieth
           ,
           he
           sanctifieth
           ,
           Rom.
           8.30
           .
           
             Moreouer
             whom
             he
             predestinate
             ,
             them
             also
             hee
             called
             ,
             and
             whom
             hee
             called
             ,
             them
             also
             he
             iustified
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             iustified
             ,
             them
             he
             also
             glorified
             .
          
        
         
           Ezech.
           36.26.27
           .
           &c.
           
             A
             new
             heart
             also
             will
             I
             giue
             you
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             spirit
             will
             I
             put
             within
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             
             take
             away
             the
             stony
             heart
             out
             of
             your
             body
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             giue
             you
             an
             heart
             of
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             I
             will
             put
             my
             spirit
             within
             you
             ,
             and
             cause
             you
             to
             walke
             in
             my
             statutes
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             keepe
             my
             iudgements
             and
             doe
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           to
           be
           truly
           sanctified
           ,
           is
           to
           die
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           rise
           againe
           to
           newnesse
           of
           life
           ,
           Rom.
           6.1.2.3.4
           .
           
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             then
             ?
             shall
             we
             continue
             in
             sinne
             ,
             that
             grace
             may
             abound
             ?
             God
             forbid
             :
             how
             shall
             we
             that
             are
             dead
             to
             sinne
             ,
             liue
             yet
             therein
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Know
             ye
             not
             ,
             that
             all
             wee
             which
             haue
             bin
             baptized
             into
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             haue
             been
             baptized
             into
             his
             death
             ?
          
        
         
           
             We
             are
             buried
             then
             with
             him
             by
             baptisme
             into
             his
             death
             ,
             that
             like
             as
             Christ
             was
             raised
             vp
             from
             the
             dead
             by
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             so
             we
             also
             should
             walke
             in
             newnesse
             of
             life
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Or
           it
           is
           to
           repent
           &
           beleeue
           
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           Mark.
           1.15
           .
           
             The
             time
             is
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             is
             at
             hand
             :
             repent
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           except
           wee
           be
           borne
           againe
           ,
           we
           cannot
           enter
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           Ioh.
           3.5
           .
           
             Iesus
             answered
             ,
             verily
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             except
             that
             a
             man
             bee
             borne
             of
             water
             and
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             hee
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Heb.
           12.14
           .
           
             Follow
             peace
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             without
             the
             which
             no
             man
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           1.7
           .
           
             But
             if
             we
             walke
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             wee
             haue
             fellowship
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             his
             Sonne
             clenseth
             vs
             from
             all
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.17
           .
           
             Therefore
             if
             any
             man
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             let
             him
             bee
             a
             new
             creature
             :
             old
             things
             are
             passed
             away
             ,
             behold
             all
             things
             are
             become
             new
             .
          
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           sanctification
           is
           Gods
           gift
           ,
           and
           worke
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           we
           can
           no
           more
           conuert
           our selues
           ,
           then
           wee
           can
           beget
           our selues
           at
           first
           :
           wee
           can
           no
           more
           create
           our selues
           new
           men
           ,
           then
           wee
           can
           create
           our selues
           men
           ,
           Act.
           5.31
           .
           
             Him
             hath
             God
             lifted
             vp
             with
             his
             right
             hand
             to
             bee
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             a
             Sauiour
             ,
             to
             giue
             repentance
             to
             Israel
             ,
             &
             forgiuenes
             of
             sins
             .
          
        
         
           Act.
           11.18
           .
           
             When
             they
             heard
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             held
             their
             peace
             ,
             and
             glorified
             God
             saying
             :
             then
             hath
             God
             also
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             granted
             repentance
             vnto
             life
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Tim.
           2.25
           .
           
             Instructing
             them
             with
             meeknes
             ,
             that
             are
             cōtrary
             minded
             ;
             prouing
             if
             God
             at
             any
             time
             will
             giue
             them
             repentance
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             the
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Cor.
           1.30
           .
           
             But
             ye
             are
             of
             him
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             of
             God
             is
             made
             vnto
             vs
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             righteousnes
             ,
             
             and
             sanctification
             and
             redemption
             .
          
        
         
           Ezech.
           37.28
           .
           
             Thus
             the
             heathen
             shall
             know
             ,
             that
             I
             the
             Lord
             doe
             sanctifie
             Israel
             ,
             when
             my
             sanctuary
             shall
             be
             amongst
             them
             for
             euermore
             .
          
        
         
           Tit.
           3.5
           .
           
             Not
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             righteousnesse
             which
             wee
             had
             done
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             mercy
             he
             saued
             vs
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             the
             new
             birth
             ,
             and
             the
             renuing
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           that
           our
           sanctification
           is
           vnperfect
           ,
           while
           wee
           liue
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           1.8
           .
           
             If
             wee
             say
             that
             wee
             haue
             no
             sinne
             ,
             wee
             deceiue
             our selues
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             not
             in
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           Prou.
           24.16
           .
           
             For
             a
             iust
             man
             falleth
             seuen
             times
             and
             riseth
             againe
             :
             but
             the
             wicked
             fall
             into
             mischiefe
             .
          
        
         
           Esa.
           64.6
           .
           
             But
             we
             haue
             all
             been
             as
             an
             vncleane
             thing
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             righteousnes
             is
             as
             filthy
             clouts
             ;
             and
             we
             do
             all
             fade
             like
             a
             leafe
             ,
             and
             our
             iniquities
             
             like
             the
             wind
             haue
             taken
             vs
             away
             .
          
        
         
           The
           vses
           may
           be
           for
           
             
               Information
               :
            
             
               Instruction
               :
            
             
               Humiliation
               :
               and
            
             
               Consolation
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           :
           wee
           may
           heere
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           in
           curing
           the
           posterity
           of
           Adam
           .
           Wee
           receiued
           a
           double
           disease
           from
           Adam
           :
           the
           one
           was
           guilt
           of
           eternal
           death
           :
           the
           other
           was
           corruption
           of
           nature
           .
           By
           Iustification
           the
           first
           was
           abolished
           ,
           and
           by
           Sanctification
           the
           other
           is
           healed
           by
           degrees
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           ,
           we
           may
           here
           learne
           many
           things
           :
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           carefully
           to
           studie
           our
           owne
           sanctification
           ,
           &
           compell
           vpon
           our selues
           a
           more
           constant
           endeauour
           of
           sound
           reformation
           .
           To
           this
           end
           I
           propound
           
           two
           things
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Certaine
           motiues
           which
           we
           should
           haue
           continually
           in
           our
           minds
           ,
           to
           stirre
           vs
           vp
           to
           the
           care
           of
           holines
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           true
           grace
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Certaine
           rules
           ,
           which
           may
           exceedingly
           further
           vs
           about
           our
           Sanctification
           .
        
         
           The
           motiues
           are
           these
           ,
           amongst
           many
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           1.
           
           Thes.
           4.3
           .
           
             This
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             euen
             your
             sanctification
             .
          
        
         
           Ephes.
           2.10
           .
           
             For
             wee
             are
             his
             workmanship
             ,
             created
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             vnto
             good
             workes
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             ordained
             that
             we
             should
             walke
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           conscience
           of
           our
           debt
           ,
           which
           we
           owe
           heerein
           ,
           Rom.
           8.12
           .
           
             Therefore
             brethren
             we
             are
             debters
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             flesh
             to
             liue
             after
             the
             flesh
          
           :
           being
           redeemed
           by
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Tit.
           2.14
           .
           
             Who
             gaue
             himselfe
             for
             
             vs
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             redeeme
             vs
             from
             all
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             purge
             vs
             to
             be
             a
             peculiar
             people
             to
             him selfe
             ,
             zealous
             of
             good
             workes
             .
          
        
         
           3
           The
           consideration
           of
           our
           owne
           dignity
           :
           wee
           are
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           temples
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           vnto
           God
           ;
           Gods
           owne
           peculiar
           people
           and
           inheritance
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           rich
           promises
           that
           belong
           to
           godlinesse
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           4.8
           .
           
             For
             bodily
             exercise
             profiteth
             little
             :
             but
             godlinesse
             is
             profitable
             vnto
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             hath
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             life
             present
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             that
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           assuring
           hereby
           of
           our
           calling
           ,
           and
           Election
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.10
           .
           
             Wherefore
             brethren
             ,
             giue
             rather
             diligence
             to
             make
             your
             calling
             and
             election
             sure
             :
             for
             if
             ye
             do
             these
             things
             ,
             ye
             shall
             neuer
             fall
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           excellency
           of
           good
           
           workes
           :
           they
           are
           sacrifices
           seasoned
           with
           the
           salt
           of
           faith
           ,
           kindled
           with
           the
           fier
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           offered
           by
           the
           merit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           accepted
           of
           God
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.5
           .
           
             And
             yee
             be
             made
             a
             holy
             Priesthood
             ,
             to
             offer
             vp
             spirituall
             sacrifices
             acceptable
             to
             God
             by
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           silencing
           of
           the
           ignorant
           from
           speaking
           euill
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.15
           .
           
             For
             so
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             by
             well
             doing
             yee
             may
             put
             to
             silence
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             foolish
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           Because
           else
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           name
           of
           God
           will
           bee
           blasphemed
           ,
           Rom.
           2.24
           .
           
             For
             the
             name
             of
             God
             is
             blasphemed
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             through
             you
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Sam.
           12.14
           .
           
             Howbeit
             because
             by
             this
             deed
             thou
             hast
             caused
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             blaspheme
             ,
             the
             child
             that
             is
             borne
             
             vnto
             thee
             shall
             surely
             die
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           spirit
           of
           God
           will
           be
           grieued
           ,
           and
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           spirit
           deaded
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.30
           .
           
             And
             grieue
             not
             the
             holy
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             whom
             ye
             are
             sealed
             vnto
             the
             day
             of
             redemption
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           iudgement
           of
           God
           will
           be
           prouoked
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           89.31.32
           .
        
         
           The
           rules
           we
           had
           need
           to
           bee
           put
           in
           minde
           of
           ,
           that
           concerne
           Sanctification
           ,
           either
           shew
           vs
           what
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           ,
           or
           what
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           That
           wee
           be
           not
           deceiued
           in
           this
           great
           worke
           of
           true
           grace
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           of
           wretchlesnesse
           and
           security
           ,
           whereby
           a
           man
           liues
           so
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           insensible
           and
           carelesse
           of
           reformation
           altogether
           .
           Awake
           thou
           that
           sleepest
           ,
           Ephes.
           5.14
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           of
           the
           daily
           baits
           ,
           and
           methods
           of
           sinne
           :
           be
           not
           insnared
           
           with
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           for
           a
           season
           ;
           but
           circumcise
           betimes
           the
           soreskins
           of
           your
           hearts
           ,
           Ier.
           4.4
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           of
           procrastination
           ,
           and
           delaying
           of
           time
           in
           the
           businesse
           of
           reformation
           .
           For
           thy
           life
           is
           vncertaine
           ,
           Matth.
           25.13
           .
           and
           euery
           day
           addes
           to
           the
           heap
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           of
           wrath
           ,
           Rom.
           2.5
           .
           Sinne
           not
           against
           thy
           purposes
           of
           amendment
           ,
           lest
           thou
           grow
           more
           hardened
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           of
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           fained
           holinesse
           ,
           Esa.
           58.2
           .
           Iam.
           4.8
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           of
           the
           perswasion
           of
           the
           merit
           of
           your
           owne
           works
           ,
           Rom.
           10.3
           .
           
             For
             they
             being
             ignorant
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             going
             about
             to
             stablish
             their
             owne
             righteousnesse
             ,
             haue
             not
             submitted
             themselues
             to
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           of
           temporary
           righteousnes
           ,
           Hosh.
           6.4
           .
           
             Ephraim
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             doe
             vnto
             thee
             ?
             O
             Iuda
             ,
             how
             shall
             I
             intreat
             thee
             ?
             for
             your
             goodnes
             is
             as
             a
             morning
             cloud
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             morning
             dew
             it
             goeth
             away
             .
          
           Or
           being
           weary
           of
           well
           doing
           ,
           Gal.
           6.9
           .
           
             Let
             vs
             not
             therefore
             be
             weary
             of
             well
             doing
             :
             for
             in
             due
             season
             we
             shall
             reape
             ,
             if
             we
             faint
             not
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Seuenthly
           ,
           of
           the
           precepts
           of
           men
           ,
           Mat.
           15.9
           .
           
             In
             vaine
             they
             worship
             me
             ,
             teaching
             for
             doctrine
             mens
             precepts
             .
          
        
         
           Ezech.
           20.18
           .
           
             But
             I
             said
             vnto
             their
             children
             in
             the
             wildernes
             ,
             walk
             ye
             not
             in
             the
             ordinances
             of
             your
             fathers
             ,
             neither
             obserue
             their
             manners
             ,
             nor
             defile
             your selues
             with
             their
             idols
             .
          
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           of
           looking
           after
           the
           example
           ,
           and
           fashion
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           Rom.
           12.2
           .
           
             Frame
             not
             your selues
             like
             vnto
             this
             world
             .
          
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           neglect
           of
           prayer
           for
           
           the
           particular
           furtherance
           of
           reformation
           and
           grace
           ,
           Lam.
           5.21
           .
           shall
           he
           not
           giue
           vs
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           if
           we
           aske
           him
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           sheweth
           in
           the
           parable
           ?
        
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           let
           the
           best
           of
           vs
           take
           heed
           of
           a
           strange
           deceit
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           to
           rest
           in
           faire
           words
           ,
           and
           attentiue
           hearing
           .
           How
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           men
           ,
           that
           heare
           many
           precious
           counsels
           ,
           comforts
           ,
           &
           reproofes
           ,
           goe
           away
           without
           any
           reformation
           ,
           and
           thinke
           they
           doe
           well
           ,
           if
           they
           commend
           the
           Sermon
           ?
           &c.
           Oh
           ,
           how
           common
           is
           this
           disease
           to
           be
           awake
           to
           heare
           of
           the
           disease
           ,
           or
           medicine
           ,
           and
           fall
           a
           sleepe
           before
           it
           be
           applied
           ?
           like
           those
           hearers
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             They
             heard
             ,
             they
             maruelled
             ,
             and
             they
             went
             their
             waies
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           what
           we
           should
           auoide
           ,
           that
           the
           worke
           of
           sanctification
           
           be
           not
           hindred
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           there
           be
           diuers
           things
           to
           be
           obserued
           by
           vs
           ,
           as
        
         
           First
           ,
           wee
           must
           looke
           to
           the
           matter
           to
           bee
           done
           ,
           which
           hath
           two
           considerations
           in
           it
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           in
           generall
           whatsoeuer
           things
           are
           
             true
             ,
             honest
             ,
             iust
             ,
             pure
             ,
             louely
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             report
             ,
          
           that
           haue
           vertue
           and
           praise
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           thinke
           on
           those
           things
           ,
           and
           study
           how
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           and
           enrich
           our selues
           by
           well
           doing
           them
           ,
           Phil.
           4.8
           .
           Eph.
           58.
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           we
           striue
           to
           keep
           our selues
           free
           from
           ,
           or
           speedily
           mortifie
           such
           euils
           as
           vsually
           staine
           the
           profession
           of
           religion
           after
           calling
           .
           Besides
           the
           mortification
           of
           grosse
           euils
           ,
           which
           the
           first
           repentance
           puts
           away
           ;
           wee
           must
           watch
           carefully
           against
           other
           
           sinnes
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           lying
           ,
           rotten
           communication
           ,
           deceit
           ,
           anger
           ,
           wrath
           ,
           and
           all
           bitternesse
           ,
           and
           cursed
           speaking
           ,
           Col.
           3.8
           .
           Ephesians
           4.25
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           wee
           must
           looke
           to
           the
           end
           of
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           the
           end
           I
           say
           both
           of
           intention
           ,
           and
           continuance
           :
           For
        
         
           1.
           
           Wee
           must
           propound
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           maine
           ende
           of
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.31
           .
           
             Whether
             therefore
             ye
             eate
             or
             drinke
             ,
             or
             whatsoeuer
             yee
             doe
             ,
             doe
             all
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
          
           Philip.
           1.11
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Wee
           must
           so
           begin
           reformation
           and
           good
           workes
           ,
           as
           we
           be
           sure
           also
           to
           endeuour
           with
           all
           constancy
           to
           hold
           out
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           Luke
           1.75
           .
           
             All
             the
             daies
             of
             our
             life
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnes
             before
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Psalm
           .
           106.3
           .
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             keepe
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             do
             righteousnesse
             
             at
             all
             times
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           must
           looke
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           our
           reformation
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           done
           with
           all
           sinceritie
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           doe
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           wee
           turne
           from
           all
           sorts
           of
           our
           transgressions
           ,
           Ezech.
           18.
           30.31
           .
           
             Therefore
             I
             will
             iudge
             you
             ,
             O
             House
             of
             Israel
             ,
             euery
             one
             according
             to
             his
             waies
             ;
             returne
             therefore
             ,
             and
             cause
             other
             to
             turne
             away
             from
             all
             your
             transgressions
             ,
             so
             iniquitie
             shall
             not
             be
             your
             destruction
             .
          
        
         
           
             Cast
             away
             from
             you
             all
             your
             transgressions
             ,
             whereby
             ye
             haue
             transgressed
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             spirit
             :
             for
             why
             will
             ye
             die
             ,
             O
             House
             of
             Israel
             ?
          
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           wee
           labour
           for
           a
           sanctification
           that
           is
           throughout
           in
           all
           parts
           ,
           in
           soule
           ,
           in
           body
           ,
           and
           in
           spirit
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           our
           outward
           man
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           affections
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           iudgements
           ,
           and
           thoughts
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           we
           must
           bee
           exceeding
           mindfull
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           must
           especially
           thinke
           of
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Word
           ,
           to
           subiect
           our selues
           to
           the
           power
           of
           it
           :
           for
           if
           
             we
             heare
             our
             soules
             shall
             liue
             ,
          
           we
           are
           
             sanctified
             by
             the
             truth
          
           ,
           and
           God
           wil
           haue
           
             his
             Law
             magnified
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Word
             is
             able
             to
             build
             vs
             vp
             still
             further
             ,
          
           till
           we
           come
           to
           heauen
           ,
           Isai.
           55.4
           .
           Iohn
           17.19
           .
           Isaiah
           42.21
           .
           Acts
           20.32
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Sabbath
           :
           for
           that
           is
           
             the
             signe
             of
             our
             sanctification
          
           .
           It
           is
           a
           signe
           to
           assure
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           not
           faile
           vs
           in
           his
           blessings
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           that
           we
           are
           indeed
           a
           holy
           people
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           carefull
           to
           keepe
           the
           Sabbath
           .
           It
           is
           the
           market
           day
           for
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           right
           keeping
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           the
           better
           able
           to
           serue
           God
           all
           the
           weeke
           after
           ,
           Exod.
           31.13
           .
           
           14.
           
           
             Keepe
             ye
             my
             Sabbaths
             :
             for
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             betweene
             me
             and
             you
             in
             your
             generation
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             I
             the
             Lord
             doe
             sanctifie
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ye
             shall
             therefore
             keepe
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             holy
             vnto
             you
             ;
             he
             that
             defileth
             it
             shall
             die
             the
             death
             :
             therefore
             whosoeuer
             worketh
             therein
             ,
             the
             same
             person
             shall
             be
             euen
             cut
             off
             from
             among
             his
             people
             .
          
        
         
           Isaiah
           56.2
           .
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             doth
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             which
             laieth
             hold
             on
             it
             :
             he
             that
             keepeth
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             polluteth
             it
             not
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             his
             hand
             from
             doing
             any
             euill
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           vses
           for
           instruction
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           these
           principles
           may
           terrifie
           all
           men
           that
           are
           vnsanctified
           ,
           that
           haue
           not
           true
           grace
           ,
           that
           liue
           in
           their
           sinnes
           :
           Woe
           vnto
           worlds
           of
           men
           because
           of
           sinne
           !
           for
           thereby
           they
           may
           gather
           ,
           
           that
           there
           is
           no
           cure
           done
           to
           their
           natures
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           at
           all
           iustified
           before
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           no
           part
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           they
           doe
           is
           still
           impure
           ,
           Mat.
           7.18
           .
           Tit.
           1.15
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           wages
           of
           their
           sinnes
           will
           be
           death
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           state
           they
           are
           in
           ,
           they
           cannot
           bee
           saued
           ,
           Rom.
           6.23
           .
           Iohn
           3.5
           .
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           what
           know
           they
           how
           soone
           the
           whirle-wind
           of
           the
           Lord
           may
           fall
           vpon
           the
           wicked
           ?
           Ier.
           23.19
           .
           
             Behold
             ,
             the
             tempest
             of
             the
             Lord
             goeth
             forth
             in
             his
             wrath
             and
             a
             violent
             whirle-wind
             shall
             fall
             downe
             vpon
             the
             head
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
        
         
           And
           for
           all
           the
           things
           they
           haue
           done
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           they
           must
           come
           to
           iudgement
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           because
           they
           haue
           not
           taken
           warning
           ,
           Acts
           17.31
           .
           
             Because
             hee
             hath
             appointed
             a
             day
             ▪
             in
             the
             which
             he
             will
             iudge
             the
             world
             in
             righteousnesse
             
             by
             that
             man
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           some
           one
           may
           say
           ,
           what
           tell
           ye
           vs
           of
           these
           terrible
           things
           ?
           we
           haue
           no
           reason
           to
           thinke
           of
           our selues
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           vnsanctified
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           ,
           or
           you
           tell
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           sanctified
           ?
        
         
           Sol.
           It
           is
           easie
           to
           tell
           in
           the
           negatiue
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           sanctified
           ,
           you
           may
           know
           it
           of
           wicked
           men
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           they
           are
           a
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           dead
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           haue
           not
           not
           any
           true
           feeling
           of
           the
           hatefulnesse
           of
           their
           many
           sinnes
           ,
           Ephes
           .
           2.1
           .
           
             And
             you
             hath
             he
             quickned
             ,
             that
             were
             dead
             in
             trespasses
             and
             sinnes
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           sinne
           raignes
           in
           them
           ,
           it
           hath
           an
           vnlimited
           power
           in
           them
           ,
           Rom.
           6.12
           .
           
             Let
             not
             sinne
             reigne
             therefore
             in
             your
             mortall
             body
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             obey
             it
             in
             the
             lusts
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Because
           they
           sinne
           by
           couenant
           ,
           they
           hire
           themselues
           ;
           their
           purpose
           is
           with
           their
           whole
           harts
           to
           commit
           and
           continue
           in
           sin
           ,
           they
           obey
           as
           seruants
           ,
           Rom.
           6.16
           .
           
             Know
             ye
             not
             ,
             that
             to
             whomsoeuer
             yee
             giue
             your selues
             ,
             as
             seruants
             to
             obey
             ,
             his
             seruants
             ye
             are
             to
             whom
             ye
             obey
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             sinne
             vnto
             death
             ,
             or
             of
             obedience
             vnto
             righteousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Because
           they
           are
           silent
           from
           prayer
           ,
           and
           confession
           of
           sinne
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           32.23.5
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Because
           they
           haue
           no
           sauor
           of
           the
           things
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           but
           altogether
           sauour
           fleshly
           things
           ,
           Rom.
           8.5
           .
           
             For
             they
             that
             are
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             sauour
             the
             things
             of
             the
             flesh
             :
             but
             they
             that
             are
             after
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             things
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Because
           they
           neuer
           had
           any
           
             marriage
             affections
          
           to
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           Rom.
           7.5
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           a
           wicked
           man
           finds
           
           in
           himselfe
           not
           onely
           an
           impotency
           ,
           but
           an
           impossibilitie
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           Hee
           resolues
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           possibly
           yeeld
           to
           the
           directions
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           nor
           will
           not
           :
           whereas
           a
           godly
           mind
           loues
           the
           Law
           ,
           desires
           to
           obey
           ,
           endeuours
           it
           ,
           subiects
           himselfe
           to
           it
           ,
           though
           hee
           faile
           many
           waies
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           the
           godly
           may
           bee
           comforted
           in
           the
           obseruation
           of
           this
           worke
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           killes
           sinne
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           hath
           made
           them
           aliue
           from
           the
           dead
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           some
           weake
           Christian
           might
           say
           ,
           There
           is
           much
           comfort
           in
           this
           doctrine
           of
           the
           healing
           of
           their
           natures
           ,
           saue
           that
           the
           imperfection
           of
           their
           sanctification
           is
           a
           continuall
           discomfort
           .
        
         
         
           Solut.
           Christians
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           comfort
           themselues
           against
           the
           imperfection
           of
           their
           sanctification
           many
           waies
           ,
           and
           so
           if
           they
           looke
        
         
           1.
           
           Vpon
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           so
           two
           things
           may
           relieue
           them
           ;
           first
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           will
           helpe
           their
           infirmities
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           26.
           
           And
           then
           if
           they
           consider
           the
           very
           fountaine
           of
           all
           good
           actions
           ,
           and
           euery
           good
           gift
           to
           be
           the
           same
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           must
           needes
           conclude
           ,
           it
           is
           some
           diuine
           thing
           which
           is
           wrought
           in
           them
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           it
           flowes
           from
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           howsoeuer
           it
           be
           imperfect
           through
           the
           corruption
           of
           their
           hearts
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Vpon
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           so
           if
           they
           behold
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           His
           intercession
           ,
           and
           that
           likewise
           hath
           a
           double
           comfort
           
           in
           it
           :
           for
           first
           Christ
           made
           intercession
           for
           vs
           ,
           when
           hee
           praied
           for
           our
           sanctification
           ,
           it
           should
           much
           comfort
           vs
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           our
           sanctification
           was
           one
           of
           the
           things
           Christ
           praied
           for
           ,
           Iohn
           ,
           17.19
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           in
           his
           intercession
           in
           heauen
           ,
           couers
           all
           the
           imperfections
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           is
           their
           aduocate
           before
           the
           Father
           ,
           1.
           
           Iohn
           ,
           2.2
           .
           Rom.
           8.34
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           His
           death
           and
           resurrection
           ,
           from
           whence
           flowes
           a
           vertue
           continually
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           singular
           power
           ,
           to
           make
           our
           sinnes
           still
           die
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           quicken
           vs
           to
           newnes
           of
           life
           .
           Rom.
           6.4
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           did
           Christ
           sanctifie
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           sanctifie
           his
           members
           by
           the
           influence
           come
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           from
           their
           head
           ,
           Iohn
           ,
           17.17
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Vpon
           the
           hope
           of
           perfect
           holinesse
           :
           for
           the
           time
           will
           come
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           without
           spot
           ,
           or
           wrincle
           ,
           Ephes
           .
           5.27
           .
           The
           merit
           of
           their
           perfect
           holinesse
           is
           found
           in
           the
           price
           paied
           by
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           Heb.
           10.14
           .
           It
           should
           much
           solace
           them
           ,
           that
           one
           day
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           perpetuall
           end
           of
           all
           sinne
           and
           infirmities
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           looke
           vpon
           the
           good
           nature
           of
           God
           ,
           assuring
           them
           by
           his
           promises
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           they
           are
           vnder
           Grace
           ,
           and
           not
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           Rom.
           6.14
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           hee
           will
           not
           deale
           with
           vs
           after
           our
           sins
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           103.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           he
           will
           spare
           vs
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           spareth
           his
           sonne
           that
           serueth
           him
           ,
           Mal.
           3.17
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           That
           hee
           will
           accept
           of
           the
           wil
           and
           desire
           for
           the
           deed
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           8.12
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           he
           is
           slow
           to
           anger
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           forgiue
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           103.8
           .
           And
           mercie
           pleaseth
           him
           ,
           Micha
           .
           7.18
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           hee
           will
           passe
           by
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           &
           meere
           frailties
           ,
           and
           not
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           Micha
           .
           7.18
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXVI
           .
           Of
           the
           Resurrection
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Ioh.
                 5.28.29
              
               .
            
             
               Maruell
               not
               at
               this
               :
               for
               the
               houre
               shall
               come
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               all
               that
               are
               in
               the
               graues
               ,
               shall
               heare
               his
               voice
               :
            
             
               And
               they
               shall
               come
               forth
               that
               haue
               done
               good
               ,
               vnto
               the
               resurrection
               of
               life
               ;
               but
               they
               that
               haue
               done
               euill
               ,
               vnto
               the
               resurrection
               of
               condemnation
               .
            
          
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           principles
           that
           concerne
           the
           third
           estate
           of
           man.
           
        
         
           The
           fourth
           estate
           of
           man
           is
           the
           estate
           of
           glory
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           the
           three
           degrees
           of
           it
           :
           
             
             
               1.
               
               The
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               last
               Iudgement
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               glory
               of
               Heauen
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           principles
           concerning
           the
           resurrection
           are
           these
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           bodies
           of
           dead
           men
           shall
           rise
           out
           of
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           soules
           shall
           enter
           into
           them
           againe
           ,
           Iob
           19.23.26
           .
           
             For
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             my
             Redeemer
             liueth
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             stand
             the
             last
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             though
             after
             my
             skin
             wormes
             destroy
             this
             body
             ,
             yet
             shall
             I
             see
             God
             in
             my
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           Esa.
           26.19
           .
           
             Thy
             dead
             men
             shall
             liue
             ;
             euen
             with
             my
             body
             shall
             they
             rise
             :
             Awake
             and
             sing
             ye
             that
             dwell
             in
             dust
             :
             for
             thy
             dew
             is
             as
             the
             dew
             of
             hearbes
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             shall
             cast
             out
             the
             dead
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Ioh.
           5.28
           .
           
             Maruell
             not
             at
             this
             ,
             for
             the
             houre
             shall
             come
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             
             all
             that
             are
             in
             the
             graues
             ,
             shall
             heare
             his
             voice
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.16
           .
           
             For
             if
             the
             dead
             be
             not
             raised
             ,
             then
             is
             Christ
             not
             raised
             ,
             &c.
          
           in
           the
           whole
           chapter
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           bodies
           of
           all
           men
           shall
           be
           raised
           ,
           Ioh.
           5.28
           .
           as
           before
           .
           Small
           and
           great
           ;
           the
           earth
           ,
           sea
           ,
           fier
           ,
           beasts
           ,
           fowles
           ,
           aire
           ,
           &c.
           shall
           deliuer
           vp
           their
           dead
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           20.12.13
           .
           
             And
             I
             saw
             the
             dead
             ,
             both
             great
             and
             small
             ,
             stand
             before
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             bookes
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             another
             book
             was
             opened
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             were
             iudged
             of
             those
             things
             which
             were
             written
             in
             the
             bookes
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             workes
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             the
             sea
             gaue
             vp
             her
             dead
             which
             were
             in
             her
             ,
             and
             death
             and
             hell
             deliuered
             vp
             the
             dead
             which
             were
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             iudged
             euery
             man
             according
             to
             their
             works
             .
          
           Iust
           and
           vniust
           shall
           rise
           ,
           Act.
           
           24.15
           .
           
             And
             haue
             hope
             toward
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             they
             themselues
             looke
             for
             also
             ,
             shall
             bee
             both
             of
             iust
             ,
             and
             vniust
             .
          
           Though
           the
           vniust
           shall
           not
           rise
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           same
           power
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           Christs
           resurrection
           ,
           Dan.
           12.2
           .
           
             And
             many
             of
             them
             that
             sleepe
             in
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             awake
             ,
             some
             to
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             shame
             and
             perpetuall
             contempt
             .
          
        
         
           Quest.
           It
           may
           bee
           obiected
           ,
           that
           Daniel
           saith
           many
           shall
           rise
           ,
           not
           all
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Hee
           may
           speake
           so
           ,
           because
           wee
           shall
           not
           all
           die
           ;
           but
           those
           that
           are
           aliue
           at
           Christs
           comming
           ,
           shall
           bee
           changed
           in
           stead
           of
           death
           and
           resurrection
           ,
           1.
           
           Thes.
           4.15
           .
           
             For
             this
             say
             we
             vnto
             you
             by
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             we
             which
             liue
             ,
             and
             are
             remaining
             in
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             not
             
             preuent
             them
             which
             sleepe
             ,
             &c.
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.53
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           bodies
           ,
           which
           men
           carry
           about
           with
           them
           in
           this
           world
           shall
           rise
           againe
           ,
           Iob
           19.26.27
           .
           
             And
             though
             after
             my
             skin
             wormes
             destroy
             this
             body
             ,
             yet
             shall
             I
             see
             God
             in
             my
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           
             Whom
             I
             my selfe
             shall
             see
             ,
             and
             mine
             eyes
             shall
             behold
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             for
             me
             ,
             though
             my
             raines
             are
             consumed
             within
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Psalm
           .
           34.20
           .
           
             He
             keepeth
             all
             his
             bones
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             them
             is
             broken
             .
          
        
         
           This
           very
           corruptible
           must
           put
           on
           incorruption
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.
           53.
           
           
             For
             this
             corruptible
             must
             put
             on
             incorruption
             ,
             and
             this
             mortall
             must
             put
             on
             immortality
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           reasons
           are
           ,
           1.
           because
           euery
           man
           shall
           receiue
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           what
           hee
           hath
           done
           ,
           either
           good
           or
           euill
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.10
           .
           
             For
             wee
             must
             all
             appeare
             before
             the
             
             iudgement
             seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             euery
             man
             may
             receiue
             the
             things
             which
             are
             done
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             euill
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           else
           it
           were
           absurd
           that
           any
           other
           body
           should
           bee
           crowned
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           suffered
           :
           or
           punished
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           sinned
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           this
           resurrection
           shall
           bee
           at
           the
           ende
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           euen
           the
           last
           day
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           Ioh.
           6.44
           .
           
             No
             man
             can
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             except
             the
             Father
             which
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             draw
             him
             :
             and
             I
             will
             raise
             him
             vp
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
        
         
           And
           therefore
           we
           must
           distinguish
           betweene
           particular
           resurrections
           ,
           and
           the
           generall
           or
           vniuersall
           .
           Particular
           resurrections
           haue
           been
           past
           in
           some
           cases
           miraculously
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           time
           of
           Christs
           death
           :
           but
           the
           principle
           
           speakes
           of
           the
           vniuersall
           resurrection
           .
        
         
           The
           vses
           may
           be
           for
           
             
               Information
               .
            
             
               Instruction
               .
            
             
               Consolation
               .
            
             
               Terrour
               .
            
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           information
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           should
           striue
           to
           informe
           our selues
           in
           three
           things
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               certainty
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               surely
               be
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               it
               ,
               since
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               glory
               of
               the
               life
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               can
               effect
               this
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           we
           may
           find
           many
           waies
           to
           affect
           our
           harts
           with
           a
           full
           assurance
           that
           our
           dead
           bodies
           shall
           rise
           againe
           :
           many
           things
           tend
           hereunto
           ,
           some
           probable
           ,
           some
           infallible
           ,
           some
           shew
           it
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           ,
           others
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           .
        
         
         
           That
           it
           is
           not
           impossible
           ,
           other
           workes
           in
           nature
           shew
           :
           as
           first
           ,
           the
           Phoenix
           ,
           a
           bird
           in
           Arabia
           ,
           of
           which
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           that
           waxing
           old
           ,
           with
           the
           stickes
           of
           Frankincense
           and
           Cassia
           ,
           with
           which
           shee
           filled
           her
           nest
           ,
           shee
           makes
           a
           fier
           ,
           and
           being
           put
           in
           the
           fier
           ,
           and
           burned
           to
           ashes
           ,
           by
           and
           by
           after
           the
           dew
           of
           heauen
           lights
           vpon
           her
           ,
           she
           comes
           forth
           aliue
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           know
           that
           many
           little
           birds
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           winter-time
           lie
           out
           of
           the
           way
           in
           deepe
           marshes
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           places
           ;
           yet
           in
           spring
           time
           come
           out
           aliue
           againe
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           trees
           ,
           and
           plants
           in
           winter
           loose
           all
           their
           ornaments
           ,
           and
           being
           dead
           to
           see
           to
           ,
           yet
           reuiue
           againe
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           thus
           doth
           the
           seed
           also
           which
           the
           husband-man
           throwes
           into
           the
           ground
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.36
           .
           
             O
             foole
             ,
             that
             which
             thou
             
             sowest
             is
             not
             quickened
             except
             it
             die
             .
          
           Fifthly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           night
           and
           day
           ,
           sleepe
           and
           waking
           ,
           shewes
           vs
           thus
           much
           :
           the
           day
           dies
           into
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           yet
           reuiues
           to
           the
           world
           with
           all
           his
           glory
           .
        
         
           Yea
           in
           man
           himselfe
           there
           is
           grounds
           of
           singular
           probability
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
           First
           his
           deliuerances
           ,
           from
           dangers
           and
           distresses
           ,
           are
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           lesser
           resurrections
           ,
           and
           the
           terme
           is
           giuen
           to
           it
           .
           The
           houses
           in
           which
           the
           Iewes
           were
           captiues
           ,
           were
           as
           so
           many
           graues
           ;
           and
           their
           returne
           ,
           as
           a
           rising
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           Ezech.
           37.12
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           1.10
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           hath
           had
           an
           experience
           of
           the
           first
           resurrection
           in
           his
           soule
           already
           ,
           and
           how
           can
           he
           doubt
           the
           rising
           of
           his
           body
           ?
           Rom.
           6.
           
           Ioh.
           5.25.28
           .
           Reu.
           20.6
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           diuers
           particular
           men
           
           haue
           appeared
           raised
           from
           the
           dead
           ;
           as
           Lazarus
           ,
           Ioh.
           13.43
           .
           the
           Saints
           that
           appeared
           out
           of
           the
           graues
           after
           Christs
           death
           ,
           Mat.
           27.52.53
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           God
           shewed
           this
           in
           a
           vision
           to
           Ezechiel
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           a
           field
           full
           of
           dry
           bones
           ,
           receiuing
           at
           Gods
           commandement
           flesh
           ,
           and
           nerues
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           Ezech.
           37.
           
        
         
           But
           wee
           haue
           more
           then
           probabilities
           ,
           we
           haue
           certaine
           arguments
           for
           it
           ,
           as
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           assuring
           it
           ,
           1.
           
           Thes.
           4.15
           .
           as
           was
           proued
           before
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           things
           are
           possible
           ,
           Luk.
           1.37
           .
           
             For
             with
             God
             shall
             nothing
             bee
             vnpossible
             ,
          
           Luk.
           18.27
           .
           
             The
             things
             which
             are
             vnpossible
             with
             men
             ,
             are
             possible
             with
             God.
          
           Rom.
           4.21
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           vndertaking
           to
           effect
           it
           ,
           Iohn
           6.
           
           39.
           
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Fathers
             will
             which
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             which
             he
             hath
             giuen
             me
             ,
             I
             should
             loose
             nothing
             ,
             but
             should
             raise
             it
             vp
             againe
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           resurrection
           of
           Christ
           to
           assure
           it
           ,
           who
           rose
           as
           our
           surety
           ,
           1.
           
           Thes.
           4.14
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptizme
           sealeth
           both
           the
           resurrection
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           proues
           at
           large
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           by
           many
           arguments
           :
           shewing
           in
           effect
           ,
           that
           all
           religion
           is
           ouerturned
           ,
           if
           the
           resurrection
           bee
           not
           beleeued
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.12
           .
        
         
           Thus
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           :
           How
           it
           shall
           be
           ,
           followes
           .
        
         
           The
           manner
           of
           the
           resurrection
           will
           be
           thus
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           when
           the
           last
           day
           of
           the
           world
           is
           come
           ,
           Christ
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           
           in
           the
           same
           visible
           forme
           he
           went
           to
           heauen
           ,
           will
           come
           in
           the
           clouds
           with
           his
           Angels
           ,
           and
           thousands
           of
           the
           soules
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           Iude
           14.
           1.
           
           Thes.
           4.15
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           trumpet
           of
           God
           shall
           then
           sound
           ,
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Arch-angell
           shall
           then
           bee
           heard
           :
           Christ
           shall
           command
           ,
           
           exhort
           ,
           and
           call
           vpon
           the
           dead
           to
           rise
           and
           come
           away
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           1.
           
           Thes.
           4.16.17
           .
           so
           as
           the
           very
           dead
           shall
           heare
           this
           shout
           and
           voice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Ioh.
           5.29
           .
           Matth.
           24.31
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           immediately
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           will
           bring
           the
           soules
           of
           all
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           enter
           into
           their
           bodies
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           that
           haue
           slept
           in
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           shall
           bee
           raised
           to
           life
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           wicked
           shall
           then
           bee
           raised
           also
           
           by
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           a
           way
           vnknowne
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           men
           ,
           that
           shal
           then
           be
           aliue
           ,
           shal
           haue
           a
           chāge
           on
           a
           sudden
           in
           stead
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           resurrection
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.
           1.
           
           Thes.
           4.15
           .
           16.
           
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           the
           Angels
           shall
           then
           gather
           the
           Elect
           ,
           and
           chase
           in
           the
           reprobates
           from
           the
           foure
           winds
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           present
           them
           before
           Christ
           ,
           Matth.
           24.31
           .
           Thus
           of
           the
           manner
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           may
           informe
           vs
           concerning
           the
           glorious
           life
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           onely
           liue
           himselfe
           ;
           but
           giues
           life
           to
           millions
           of
           men
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           Ioh.
           5.21
           .
           and
           raised
           dead
           bodies
           so
           miraculously
           .
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           vses
           for
           information
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           resurrection
           wee
           should
           learne
           
           diuers
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           should
           teach
           vs
           not
           to
           mourne
           immoderatly
           for
           the
           dead
           ,
           since
           when
           Christ
           comes
           againe
           ,
           he
           will
           bring
           them
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           earth
           and
           seas
           shall
           make
           a
           true
           account
           of
           their
           dead
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Christ
           ,
           1.
           
           Thes.
           4.13.14
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           should
           teach
           vs
           to
           haue
           the
           very
           body
           in
           honor
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           transgresse
           against
           it
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           redeemed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           raised
           to
           immortality
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
        
         
           Now
           men
           sin
           against
           the
           body
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           (
           according
           to
           the
           traditions
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           through
           wil-worship
           )
           they
           withhold
           from
           the
           body
           due
           sustenance
           ,
           Col.
           2.23
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           men
           pollute
           their
           bodies
           ,
           that
           should
           be
           prepared
           to
           immortality
           ,
           with
           filthinesse
           ;
           
           such
           as
           is
           whoredome
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           sodomitry
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           abominations
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.13.14
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           are
           not
           carefully
           and
           with
           meet
           honour
           buried
           ,
           or
           their
           burying
           places
           vnciuilly
           dis-regarded
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           great
           worke
           of
           the
           resurrection
           of
           mens
           bodies
           ,
           should
           teach
           vs
           to
           trust
           God
           in
           lesser
           matters
           ,
           and
           beleeue
           his
           promises
           ,
           though
           there
           bee
           neuer
           so
           great
           vnlikelihood
           of
           the
           accomplishment
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           outward
           meanes
           and
           appearance
           .
           Rom.
           4.17.18
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           we
           should
           especially
           be
           careful
           to
           get
           the
           assurāce
           ,
           that
           our
           bodies
           shall
           haue
           a
           glorious
           resurrection
           ,
           Act.
           24.15
           .
           And
           that
           we
           may
           be
           so
           assured
           :
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Wee
           must
           pray
           God
           to
           giue
           vs
           his
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           as
           the
           pledge
           of
           it
           .
           For
           then
           if
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           be
           in
           vs
           ,
           the
           same
           spirit
           that
           raised
           Christ
           ,
           will
           raise
           vp
           our
           naturall
           bodies
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           Rom.
           8.11
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Wee
           must
           bee
           sure
           of
           the
           first
           resurrection
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           be
           dead
           in
           respect
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           soule
           raised
           vp
           to
           a
           liuely
           care
           of
           newnesse
           of
           life
           :
           
           they
           that
           haue
           their
           part
           in
           the
           first
           resurrection
           ,
           shall
           neuer
           taste
           of
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           Rom.
           6.
           
           Reuel
           .
           20.6
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           particular
           ,
           we
           must
           bee
           sure
           to
           get
           faith
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           whosoeuer
           beleeueth
           ,
           he
           shal
           not
           die
           for
           euer
           ,
           Ioh.
           11.25
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           we
           should
           resolue
           to
           liue
           ,
           like
           such
           as
           beleeue
           a
           glorious
           
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           end
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           should
           be
           stedfast
           ,
           and
           vnmoueable
           in
           all
           conditions
           of
           life
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.58
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Wee
           should
           liue
           ,
           as
           men
           deuoted
           wholy
           to
           the
           seruice
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           whose
           we
           are
           both
           in
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           Rom.
           14.7.8
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           should
           striue
           to
           abound
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.58
           .
           rousing
           vp
           our selues
           to
           the
           care
           of
           well
           doing
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.
           34.
           studying
           to
           keepe
           a
           conscience
           void
           of
           offence
           toward
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           Acts
           24.16
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Our
           minds
           should
           run
           on
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           our
           conuersation
           should
           bee
           in
           heauen
           ,
           Philip.
           3.20
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           vses
           for
           instruction
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           resurrection
           hath
           singular
           comfort
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           Christians
           are
           charged
           
           to
           comfort
           themselues
           ,
           and
           one
           another
           with
           these
           things
           ,
           1.
           
           Thes.
           4.18
           .
           And
           Dauid
           did
           reioyce
           ,
           and
           was
           glad
           at
           heart
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           16.9
           .
           For
           that
           is
           the
           time
           of
           the
           refreshing
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           Acts
           3.19
           .
           And
           so
           the
           godly
           haue
           been
           wont
           to
           comfort
           themselues
           against
           diuers
           maladies
           ,
           as
        
         
           1.
           
           Against
           the
           paines
           and
           tortures
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           so
           did
           Iob
           ,
           Iob
           ,
           19.25.26.27
           .
           
             For
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             that
             my
             Redeemer
             liueth
             ,
             and
             he
             shal
             stand
             the
             last
             on
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             though
             after
             my
             skin
             ,
             wormes
             destroy
             this
             body
             ;
             yet
             shall
             I
             see
             God
             in
             my
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           
             Whom
             I
             my selfe
             shall
             see
             ,
             and
             mine
             eies
             shal
             behold
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             for
             me
             ,
             though
             my
             reines
             are
             consumed
             within
             me
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           did
           the
           godly
           mentioned
           ,
           Heb.
           11.35
           .
           
             The
             women
             receiued
             
             their
             dead
             raised
             to
             life
             ;
             other
             also
             were
             racked
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             bee
             deliuered
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             receiue
             a
             better
             resurrection
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Against
           the
           troubles
           and
           generall
           miseries
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           so
           Gods
           people
           are
           comforted
           ,
           Dan.
           12.1.2
           .
           
             And
             at
             that
             time
             shall
             Michael
             stand
             vp
             ,
             the
             great
             Prince
             which
             standeth
             for
             the
             children
             of
             thy
             people
             ;
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             time
             of
             trouble
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             neuer
             since
             there
             began
             to
             be
             a
             nation
             vnto
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             and
             at
             that
             time
             thy
             people
             shall
             be
             deliuered
             ,
             euerie
             one
             that
             shall
             bee
             found
             written
             in
             the
             booke
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             many
             of
             them
             that
             sleepe
             in
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             shall
             awake
             ,
             some
             to
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             shame
             and
             perpetuall
             contempt
             .
          
        
         
           Isaiah
           26.19
           .
           
             Thy
             dead
             men
             shall
             liue
             ;
             euen
             with
             my
             body
             shall
             they
             rise
             :
             Awake
             ,
             and
             sing
             ye
             that
             
             dwell
             in
             dust
             ;
             for
             thy
             dew
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             dew
             of
             hearbs
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             shal
             cast
             out
             the
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Against
           death
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Apostle
           triumphs
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.55.56.57
           .
           
             O
             Death
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             !
             O
             graue
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             victorie
             !
          
        
         
           
             The
             sting
             of
             death
             is
             sinne
             :
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             sinne
             is
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             But
             thankes
             be
             vnto
             God
             ,
             which
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             victorie
             through
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           Now
           if
           any
           aske
           ,
           What
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           resurrection
           should
           comfort
           vs
           in
           those
           cases
           ?
        
         
           Solut.
           I
           answere
           :
           The
           consideration
           of
           the
           maruelous
           glory
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           should
           rise
           ,
           should
           fill
           vs
           with
           sweet
           refreshings
           ,
           Phil.
           3.21
           .
           
             Who
             shall
             change
             our
             vile
             bodie
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             fashioned
             like
             vnto
             his
             glorious
             
             bodie
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             working
             ,
             wherby
             he
             is
             able
             to
             subdue
             al
             things
             vnto
             himselfe
             .
          
           For
           sixe
           things
           shal
           befall
           our
           bodies
           at
           that
           day
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Immortalitie
           :
           so
           as
           they
           can
           neuer
           die
           againe
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.42.43.44.53
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Incorruptiblenesse
           :
           they
           shall
           neuer
           be
           inclined
           to
           putrefaction
           ,
           or
           any
           corruption
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Spiritualnesse
           :
           our
           bodies
           shall
           bee
           raised
           spirituall
           bodies
           ;
           they
           shall
           be
           like
           spirits
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           diuers
           respects
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           they
           shall
           be
           possessed
           fully
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           shall
           be
           both
           gouerned
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           be
           subiect
           to
           the
           Spirit
           wholly
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           they
           shal
           liue
           as
           the
           Angels
           in
           heauen
           do
           ,
           without
           meate
           or
           raiment
           ,
           
           or
           any
           other
           bodily
           helpes
           or
           sustenance
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Because
           they
           shall
           be
           for
           nimblenesse
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           spirits
           ;
           they
           shall
           bee
           able
           with
           incredible
           swiftnesse
           ,
           to
           passe
           into
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           earth
           ,
           or
           aire
           ,
           &c.
           for
           they
           shall
           meete
           
             Christ
             in
             the
             aire
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Thessal
           .
           4.17
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Power
           :
           for
           of
           bodies
           full
           of
           weakenesse
           ,
           and
           subiect
           to
           many
           calamities
           and
           distresses
           ,
           and
           paines
           ,
           they
           shall
           bee
           raised
           in
           power
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           strong
           ,
           able
           ,
           and
           impassible
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Perfection
           :
           for
           they
           shall
           be
           freed
           from
           deformitie
           ,
           vnhandsomnesse
           ,
           maimes
           ,
           lamenesse
           ,
           &c.
           and
           become
           most
           faire
           and
           comely
           ;
           neither
           infancie
           ,
           nor
           old
           age
           hindring
           them
           ,
           but
           shall
           appeare
           in
           full
           
           age
           and
           beautie
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Shining
           and
           splendor
           ,
           as
           the
           Sunne
           or
           Starres
           in
           the
           Firmament
           :
           the
           bodie
           being
           clothed
           with
           a
           celestiall
           glory
           and
           diuine
           light
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.40
           .
           Dan.
           12.3
           .
           
             And
             they
             that
             bee
             wise
             ,
             shall
             shine
             as
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             the
             Firmament
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             turne
             many
             to
             righteousnesse
             ,
             shal
             shine
             as
             the
             Starres
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             .
          
        
         
           Matth.
           13
           43.
           
           
             Then
             shall
             the
             iust
             men
             shine
             as
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             their
             Father
             :
             Hee
             that
             hath
             eares
             to
             heare
             ,
             let
             him
             heare
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           And
           as
           we
           may
           comfort
           our selues
           by
           the
           meditation
           of
           these
           distinct
           glories
           in
           our
           bodies
           then
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           adde
           vnto
           our
           comfort
           ,
           and
           the
           establishment
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           three
           things
           more
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           certaintie
           
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           come
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           shortnesse
           of
           the
           time
           thither
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           body
           till
           then
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           wee
           should
           not
           doubt
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           borne
           againe
           to
           this
           hope
           ,
           wee
           are
           children
           of
           the
           resurrection
           now
           ,
           and
           so
           called
           ,
           Luke
           20.36
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           a
           charge
           to
           loose
           nothing
           ;
           no
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           Ioh.
           6.39
           .
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Fathers
             will
             ,
             which
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             which
             he
             hath
             giuen
             mee
             ,
             I
             should
             loose
             nothing
             ,
             but
             should
             raise
             it
             vp
             againe
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
        
         
           And
           he
           came
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           to
           dissolue
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           which
           is
           sinne
           ,
           and
           death
           by
           sin
           ,
           1.
           
           Iohn
           .
           3.8
           .
           Christ
           also
           is
           the
           first
           fruit
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.20
           .
           And
           further
           we
           haue
           felt
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           in
           raising
           our
           soules
           alreadie
           :
           
           he
           that
           by
           his
           word
           made
           all
           things
           ,
           can
           by
           the
           same
           voice
           bring
           backe
           our
           bodies
           againe
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           That
           the
           bodies
           resolued
           to
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ,
           should
           rise
           ,
           is
           against
           cōmon
           sense
           and
           reason
           .
        
         
           Solut.
           It
           is
           aboue
           reason
           ,
           but
           not
           against
           it
           .
           Can
           men
           of
           ashes
           make
           glasse
           ,
           and
           cannot
           God
           of
           dust
           make
           againe
           the
           body
           ?
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           the
           bodies
           dead
           are
           often
           mingled
           with
           the
           bodies
           of
           beasts
           or
           other
           creatures
           .
        
         
           Sol.
           The
           Goldsmith
           by
           his
           art
           can
           seuer
           mettals
           ,
           and
           extract
           one
           mettall
           out
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           cannot
           God
           distinguish
           these
           dusts
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
        
         
           Ob.
           Flesh
           and
           blood
           cannot
           come
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.50
           .
        
         
           Sol.
           By
           flesh
           and
           blood
           is
           not
           meant
           the
           body
           simply
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           clothed
           with
           sin
           and
           infirmity
           ,
           
           which
           shall
           be
           done
           away
           in
           the
           resurrection
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           The
           condition
           of
           man
           and
           beast
           is
           one
           ,
           Eccles.
           3.19
           .
           
             For
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             condition
             of
             beasts
             are
             euen
             as
             one
             condition
             vnto
             them
             :
             As
             the
             one
             dieth
             ,
             so
             dieth
             the
             other
             :
             for
             they
             haue
             all
             one
             breath
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             excellencie
             of
             man
             aboue
             the
             beast
             ;
             for
             all
             is
             vanitie
             .
          
        
         
           Sol.
           First
           ,
           they
           are
           like
           in
           dying
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           estate
           after
           death
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           those
           words
           are
           the
           obiection
           of
           the
           Epicure
           ,
           not
           the
           opinion
           of
           Salomon
           .
        
         
           〈◊〉
           second
           ,
           it
           may
           adde
           to
           our
           comfort
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           at
           hand
           ,
           Phil.
           4.5
           .
           and
           that
           it
           is
           but
           a
           little
           season
           thither
           to
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           6.11
           .
        
         
           〈◊〉
           third
           ,
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           our
           bodies
           euen
           in
           the
           graue
           should
           comfort
           vs
           :
           for
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           couenant
           of
           God
           is
           of
           
           force
           euen
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           lie
           in
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           Mat.
           22.
           31.32
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           vnion
           with
           Christ
           holds
           still
           ,
           Col.
           1.18
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           are
           not
           dead
           ,
           but
           a
           sleepe
           in
           Iesus
           ,
           1.
           
           Thes.
           4.13
           .
        
         
           〈◊〉
           fourth
           ,
           wo
           vnto
           wicked
           men
           ,
           euen
           because
           of
           the
           resurrection
           :
           they
           shal
           sleep
           for
           a
           while
           in
           their
           bodies
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           wake
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           had
           away
           to
           execution
           .
           They
           that
           haue
           done
           euill
           shall
           rise
           vnto
           shame
           ,
           and
           contempt
           ,
           and
           condemnation
           :
           their
           bodies
           shall
           rise
           in
           dishonor
           ,
           deformitie
           ,
           passible
           ,
           tormented
           with
           eternall
           and
           vnutterable
           tortures
           ,
           liuing
           in
           darkenesse
           without
           light
           ,
           (
           liuing
           ,
           I
           say
           for
           euer
           ,
           onely
           to
           feele
           the
           paines
           of
           eternal
           dying
           )
           shut
           vp
           in
           prison
           ,
           and
           denied
           the
           comfort
           of
           the
           meanest
           creatures
           ;
           it
           were
           well
           
           for
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           neuer
           rise
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           20.14.15
           .
           Dan.
           12.2
           .
           Iohn
           ,
           5.29
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXVII
           .
           Of
           the
           last
           Iudgement
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.10
              
               .
            
             
               For
               wee
               must
               all
               appeare
               before
               the
               iudgement
               seate
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               euery
               man
               may
               receiue
               the
               things
               which
               are
               done
               in
               his
               bodie
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               or
               euill
               .
            
          
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ;
           the
           last
           Iudgment
           followes
           .
        
         
           The
           Principles
           concerning
           the
           last
           iudgement
           are
           these
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           bee
           a
           generall
           
           iudgement
           ,
           Iude
           ,
           14.15
           .
           
             And
             Enoch
             also
             ,
             the
             seuenth
             from
             Adam
             ,
             prophesied
             of
             such
             ,
             saying
             :
             Behold
             ,
             the
             Lord
             commeth
             with
             thousand
             of
             Saints
             :
          
        
         
           
             To
             giue
             iudgement
             against
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             rebuke
             all
             the
             vngodly
             among
             them
             of
             all
             their
             wicked
             deedes
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             vngodlily
             committed
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             their
             cruell
             speakings
             ,
             which
             wicked
             sinners
             haue
             spoken
             against
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Psalm
           .
           9.8
           .
           
             For
             he
             shall
             iudge
             the
             world
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             shall
             iudge
             the
             people
             with
             equitie
             .
          
        
         
           Psalm
           .
           50.1
           .
           
             The
             God
             of
             Gods
             ,
             euen
             the
             Lord
             hath
             spoken
             ,
             and
             called
             the
             earth
             from
             the
             rising
             vp
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             vnto
             the
             going
             downe
             thereof
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Heb.
           9.27
           .
           
             And
             as
             it
             is
             appointed
             vnto
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             shal
             once
             die
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             commeth
             the
             iudgement
             .
          
        
         
         
           Dan.
           7.9.10
           .
           
             I
             beheld
             till
             the
             thrones
             were
             set
             vp
             ,
             and
             the
             Ancient
             of
             daies
             did
             sit
             ,
             whose
             garment
             was
             white
             as
             snow
             ,
             and
             the
             haire
             of
             his
             head
             like
             the
             pure
             wooll
             :
             his
             throne
             was
             like
             the
             fierie
             flame
             ,
             and
             his
             wheeles
             as
             burning
             fier
             :
          
        
         
           
             A
             fierie
             streame
             issued
             ,
             and
             came
             forth
             from
             before
             him
             :
             thousand
             thousands
             ministred
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousand
             thousands
             stood
             before
             him
             :
             the
             Iudgement
             was
             set
             ,
             and
             the
             bookes
             opened
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           Christ
           shall
           be
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           humane
           nature
           ,
           Act.
           10.42
           .
           
             And
             hee
             commanded
             vs
             to
             preach
             vnto
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             testifie
             that
             it
             is
             he
             ,
             that
             is
             ordained
             of
             God
             a
             Iudge
             of
             quicke
             and
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           Acts
           17.13
           .
           
             Because
             he
             hath
             appointed
             a
             day
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             hee
             will
             iudge
             the
             world
             in
             righteousnesse
             by
             that
             man
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             
             whereof
             he
             hath
             giuen
             an
             assurance
             to
             al
             men
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Tim.
           4.1
           .
           
             I
             charge
             thee
             therfore
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             shall
             iudge
             the
             quicke
             and
             dead
             at
             his
             appearing
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           Iohn
           5.22
           .
           
             For
             the
             Father
             iudgeth
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             hath
             committed
             all
             iudgement
             vnto
             the
             Sonne
             .
          
        
         
           Ob.
           The
           Apostles
           shall
           iudge
           the
           twelue
           Tribes
           ,
           Matth.
           19.28
           .
        
         
           Sol.
           1.
           
           The
           Apostles
           iudge
           the
           twelue
           Tribes
           by
           their
           faith
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           the
           example
           whereof
           shall
           take
           away
           all
           excuse
           from
           the
           Israelites
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           shall
           be
           as
           Iustices
           of
           Peace
           on
           the
           Bench
           ,
           and
           consent
           to
           
             Christs
             iudgement
          
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           The
           Saints
           shall
           iudge
           the
           world
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.2
           .
        
         
           Sol.
           As
           assessors
           with
           Christ
           ,
           
           bearing
           witnesse
           to
           it
           ,
           approouing
           it
           ,
           and
           assenting
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           before
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           they
           are
           members
           of
           
             Christ
             the
             Iudge
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           their
           example
           shall
           bee
           alleaged
           to
           condemne
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           the
           Father
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           iudge
           too
           .
        
         
           Sol.
           The
           Father
           doth
           iudge
           by
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           as
           by
           his
           representatiue
           Wisdome
           ,
           Iohn
           5.22
           .
           
             For
             the
             Father
             iudgeth
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             hath
             committed
             all
             iudgement
             vnto
             the
             Sonne
             .
          
        
         
           Dan.
           7.13.14
           .
           
             As
             I
             beheld
             in
             visions
             by
             night
             ,
             behold
             ,
             one
             like
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Man
             came
             in
             the
             clouds
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             approched
             vnto
             the
             Ancient
             of
             daies
             ,
             and
             they
             brought
             him
             before
             him
          
           ;
        
         
           14.
           
           
             And
             he
             gaue
             him
             dominion
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             
             all
             people
             ,
             nations
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Or
           thus
           :
           the
           authority
           of
           iudging
           is
           common
           to
           the
           three
           persons
           ,
           but
           the
           execution
           onely
           proper
           to
           the
           Sonne
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           all
           men
           shall
           be
           iudged
           at
           that
           day
           :
           iust
           and
           vniust
           ;
           quicke
           and
           dead
           ;
           small
           &
           great
           ,
           Iude
           15.
           
           
             To
             giue
             iudgement
             against
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             rebuke
             all
             the
             vngodly
             among
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           14.9
           .
           
             For
             Christ
             therefore
             died
             ,
             and
             rose
             againe
             ,
             and
             reuiued
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             bee
             Lord
             both
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             quicke
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.10
           .
           
             For
             we
             must
             all
             appeare
             before
             the
             iudgement
             seate
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Ro.
           14.10
           .
           
             We
             shall
             all
             appeare
             before
             the
             iudgmēt
             seat
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Psalm
           .
           9.8
           .
           
             For
             hee
             shall
             iudge
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           All
           men
           are
           beleeuers
           ,
           or
           vnbeleeuers
           ;
           now
           the
           beleeuers
           
           shall
           not
           come
           vnto
           iudgement
           :
           as
           appeares
           ,
           Ioh.
           5.24
           .
           
             Verily
             verily
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             he
             that
             heareth
             my
             word
             ,
             and
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             hath
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             condemnation
             ,
             but
             hath
             passed
             from
             death
             vnto
             life
             .
          
           And
           the
           vnbeleeuer
           is
           condemned
           already
           ,
           Ioh.
           3.18
           .
           
             He
             that
             beleeueth
             not
             is
             condemned
             already
             .
          
        
         
           Solution
           .
           The
           beleeuer
           shall
           not
           come
           into
           the
           iudgement
           of
           condemnation
           ,
           and
           the
           vnbeleeuer
           is
           condemned
           already
           in
           effect
           and
           substance
           :
           1.
           
           In
           the
           counsell
           of
           God
           :
           2.
           
           In
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           3.
           
           In
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           but
           yet
           the
           manifestation
           and
           finishing
           of
           this
           iudgement
           remaines
           vnto
           the
           last
           day
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           all
           the
           secret
           things
           of
           mens
           natures
           ,
           or
           workes
           shall
           be
           brought
           to
           light
           ,
           Luk.
           8.17
           .
           
           
             For
             nothing
             is
             secret
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             euident
             :
             neither
             any
             thing
             hid
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             knowne
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             light
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Cor.
           4.5
           .
           
             Therefore
             iudge
             nothing
             before
             the
             time
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Lord
             come
             ,
             who
             will
             lighten
             things
             that
             are
             hid
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             counsels
             of
             the
             heart
             manifest
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           2.16
           .
           
             At
             that
             day
             God
             shall
             iudge
             the
             secrets
             of
             men
             by
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           And
           therefore
           called
           a
           day
           of
           reuelation
           or
           declaration
           ,
           Rom.
           2.5
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           it
           shall
           bee
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           but
           the
           precise
           day
           and
           houre
           is
           not
           knowne
           to
           any
           men
           or
           Angels
           ;
           the
           proofe
           for
           the
           like
           principle
           concerning
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           serues
           for
           this
           place
           ,
           Mat.
           24.36
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           the
           iudgement
           shall
           be
           most
           iust
           and
           righteous
           ,
           and
           all
           shall
           confesse
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           14.10
           .
           
           
             But
             why
             dost
             thou
             iudge
             thy
             brother
             ?
             or
             why
             dost
             thou
             despise
             thy
             brother
             ?
             for
             we
             shall
             all
             appeare
             bofore
             the
             iudgement
             seat
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Tim.
           4.8
           .
           
             For
             henceforth
             is
             laid
             vp
             for
             me
             the
             crowne
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             the
             righteous
             iudge
             shall
             giue
             me
             at
             that
             day
             :
             and
             not
             to
             me
             onely
             ,
             but
             vnto
             all
             them
             also
             which
             loue
             his
             appearing
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Rom.
           2.5
           .
           
             But
             thou
             ,
             after
             thine
             hardnesse
             ,
             &
             hart
             that
             canot
             repent
             ,
             heapest
             vnto
             thy selfe
             wrath
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Psalm
           .
           9.8
           .
           
             For
             he
             shall
             iudge
             the
             world
             with
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             shall
             iudge
             the
             people
             with
             equitie
             .
          
        
         
           Seuenthly
           ,
           the
           iudgement
           shall
           bee
           according
           to
           mens
           workes
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.10
           .
           
             Euery
             man
             shall
             receiue
             the
             things
             which
             are
             done
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             he
             
             hath
             done
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             euill
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Rom.
           2.6
           .
           
             Who
             will
             reward
             euery
             man
             according
             to
             his
             workes
             .
          
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           Wee
           are
           iustified
           by
           faith
           alone
           without
           workes
           .
        
         
           Solution
           .
           1.
           
           Workes
           are
           inquired
           after
           in
           the
           last
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           the
           signes
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           vnbeleefe
           .
        
         
           Sol.
           2.
           
           We
           are
           iustified
           by
           faith
           onely
           ,
           but
           shall
           bee
           iudged
           by
           faith
           and
           workes
           both
           together
           .
           For
           that
           ,
           iudgement
           doth
           not
           serue
           to
           make
           men
           iust
           ,
           that
           are
           vniust
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           manifest
           them
           to
           be
           so
           indeed
           ,
           which
           were
           so
           in
           this
           life
           being
           truly
           iustified
           .
        
         
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           should
           serue
           for
           diuers
           vses
           ,
           and
           first
           for
           instruction
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           should
           teach
           vs
           ,
        
         
           First
           in
           generall
           ,
           speedily
           to
           repent
           vs
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           it
           
           should
           stirre
           vs
           to
           all
           possible
           care
           of
           holy
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           loue
           of
           all
           well
           doing
           ,
           by
           which
           our
           reckoning
           might
           then
           bee
           furthered
           ,
           Act.
           17.31
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Pet.
           3.11
           .
           
             Seeing
             therfore
             that
             all
             these
             things
             must
             bee
             dissolued
             ,
             what
             manner
             persons
             ought
             ye
             to
             be
             in
             holy
             conuersation
             and
             godlinesse
             ?
          
        
         
           14.
           
           
             Wherfore
             beloued
             ,
             seeing
             you
             look
             for
             such
             things
             ,
             be
             diligent
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             bee
             found
             of
             him
             in
             peace
             ,
             without
             spot
             and
             blamelesse
             .
          
        
         
           Philip.
           1.10
           .
           
             That
             ye
             may
             discerne
             things
             that
             differ
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             bee
             pure
             and
             without
             offence
             ,
             vntill
             the
             day
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Tit.
           2.12.13
           .
           
             And
             teacheth
             vs
             that
             wee
             should
             denie
             vngodlinesse
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             and
             that
             we
             should
             liue
             s●berly
             ,
             and
             ●ighteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             Looking
             for
             the
             blessed
             hope
             and
             
             appearing
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             mighty
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           particular
           it
           should
           teach
           vs
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Not
           to
           doate
           vpon
           earthly
           things
           ,
           seeing
           they
           must
           all
           bee
           consumed
           in
           that
           day
           in
           the
           fier
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           bee
           patient
           vnder
           all
           wrongs
           ,
           seeing
           wee
           are
           assured
           there
           shal
           be
           vengeance
           rendred
           at
           that
           day
           ,
           2.
           
           Thes.
           1.5.6.7
           .
           Iam.
           5.6.7
           .
           Phil.
           4.5
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           rashnesse
           in
           iudging
           other
           men
           :
           and
           men
           offend
           in
           censuring
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           they
           inflict
           censures
           ,
           and
           meddle
           ouer
           busily
           ,
           or
           curiously
           with
           them
           that
           bee
           without
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           5.12
           .
           
             For
             what
             haue
             I
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             iudge
             them
             which
             are
             without
             ?
          
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           men
           speake
           euill
           of
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           call
           
           good
           euill
           ,
           Esa.
           5.20
           .
           
             Woe
             vnto
             them
             that
             speake
             good
             of
             euill
             ,
             and
             euill
             of
             good
             ;
             which
             put
             darknes
             for
             light
             ,
             and
             light
             for
             darknes
             ;
             that
             put
             bitter
             for
             sweet
             ,
             &
             sweet
             for
             sowre
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Whē
           men
           iudge
           of
           things
           doubtfull
           ,
           as
           the
           hiddē
           things
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           &
           the
           secret
           things
           of
           darknes
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           4.5
           .
           
             Therefore
             iudge
             nothing
             before
             the
             time
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Lord
             come
             ,
             who
             wil
             lightē
             things
             that
             are
             hid
             in
             darknes
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             coūsels
             of
             the
             hart
             manifest
             .
          
           And
           censure
           things
           in
           the
           worst
           sense
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           When
           men
           vncharitably
           censure
           others
           about
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           Rom.
           14.3.4
           .
           
             Let
             not
             him
             that
             eateth
             ,
             despise
             him
             that
             eateth
             not
             ;
             and
             let
             not
             him
             which
             eateth
             not
             ,
             iudge
             him
             that
             eateth
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             receiued
             him
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Who
             art
             thou
             that
             condemnest
             another
             mans
             seruant
             ?
             he
             standeth
             or
             falleth
             to
             his
             owne
             master
             :
             
             yea
             he
             shall
             be
             established
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             able
             to
             make
             him
             stand
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           13.
           
           
             Let
             vs
             not
             therefore
             iudge
             one
             another
             any
             more
             ,
             but
             vse
             your
             iudgement
             rather
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             put
             an
             occasion
             to
             fall
             ,
             or
             a
             stumbling
             blocke
             before
             his
             brother
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           When
           men
           commit
           ,
           what
           they
           condemne
           ,
           Rom.
           2.1.2
           .
           
             Therefore
             thou
             art
             inexcusable
             ,
             O
             man
             ,
             whosoeuer
             thou
             art
             that
             iudgest
             ?
             for
             in
             that
             thou
             iudgest
             another
             ,
             thou
             condemnest
             thy selfe
             ;
             for
             thou
             that
             iudgest
             ,
             dost
             the
             same
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             iudgement
             of
             God
             is
             according
             to
             truth
             ,
             against
             them
             which
             commit
             such
             things
             .
          
           Or
           being
           guilty
           of
           greater
           faults
           ,
           condemne
           others
           for
           lesser
           ,
           Mat.
           7.1.2.3
           .
           
             Iudge
             not
             ,
             that
             ye
             bee
             not
             iudged
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             why
             seest
             thou
             the
             mote
             that
             is
             in
             thy
             brothers
             eye
             ,
             and
             perceiuest
             
             not
             the
             beame
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             thine
             owne
             eye
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           6.
           
           When
           men
           make
           a
           fault
           worse
           then
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           should
           strike
           a
           feare
           into
           our
           hearts
           concerning
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           dreadfull
           Maiesty
           ,
           and
           Iustice
           ;
           and
           make
           vs
           afraid
           to
           offend
           him
           ,
           and
           seeke
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           glorifie
           him
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           become
           of
           vs
           and
           the
           world
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           14.7
           .
           
             Saying
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ;
             feare
             God
             ,
             and
             giue
             glory
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             the
             houre
             of
             his
             iudgement
             is
             come
             ;
             and
             worship
             him
             that
             made
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             the
             fountaine
             of
             waters
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           wee
           should
           bee
           sober
           ,
           in
           not
           enquiring
           into
           things
           not
           reuealed
           ,
           and
           looke
           to
           the
           maine
           businesse
           :
           as
           for
           the
           precise
           time
           ,
           or
           place
           of
           the
           iudgement
           ,
           or
           from
           whence
           the
           fier
           shall
           come
           that
           shall
           burne
           all
           ,
           or
           what
           kind
           
           kind
           of
           throne
           it
           shal
           be
           ,
           or
           what
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           man
           shall
           be
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           ;
           we
           beleeue
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           ,
           but
           ought
           not
           to
           enquire
           when
           ,
           where
           ,
           or
           how
           they
           shall
           be
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           chiefly
           this
           doctrine
           of
           the
           last
           iudgement
           should
           compell
           in
           all
           of
           vs
           a
           care
           so
           to
           liue
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           to
           haue
           comfort
           in
           that
           day
           :
           and
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           finde
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           wee
           beleeue
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           Ioh.
           5.24
           .
           
             Verily
             verily
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             hee
             that
             heareth
             my
             word
             ,
             and
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             hath
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             condemnation
             ,
             but
             hath
             passed
             from
             death
             vnto
             life
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           we
           be
           sure
           to
           iudge
           our selues
           here
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           condemne
           vs
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           11.31
           .
           
             For
             if
             wee
             would
             iudge
             our
             
             selues
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             be
             iudged
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           continually
           we
           consult
           with
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           our
           deeds
           bee
           wrought
           in
           God
           ,
           Ioh.
           3.19.20.21
           .
           
             Hee
             that
             doth
             truth
             ,
             commeth
             to
             the
             light
             ,
             that
             his
             deeds
             might
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             wrought
             according
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           we
           watch
           and
           pray
           alwaies
           ,
           they
           that
           pray
           much
           on
           earth
           ,
           shall
           stand
           before
           Christ
           with
           comfort
           at
           that
           day
           ,
           Luke
           21.36
           .
           
             Watch
             therefore
             and
             pray
             continually
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             counted
             worthy
             to
             escape
             all
             these
             things
             that
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             may
             stand
             before
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man.
             
          
        
         
           5.
           
           If
           wee
           be
           mercifull
           and
           louing
           ,
           and
           bountifull
           to
           the
           godly
           in
           their
           distresses
           ,
           Matth.
           25.
           31
           &c.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           If
           wee
           be
           sheepe
           ;
           sheepe
           I
           say
           :
           1.
           
           For
           tractablenesse
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           know
           ,
           heare
           ,
           and
           be
           ruled
           by
           
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ.
           2.
           
           For
           sociablenesse
           :
           a
           sheepe
           will
           not
           bee
           alone
           ,
           nor
           sort
           with
           swine
           .
           3.
           
           For
           profitablenesse
           ▪
           that
           we
           be
           not
           idle
           ,
           nor
           vnfruitfull
           ,
           Mat.
           25.
           
           Ioh.
           10.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           If
           wee
           can
           get
           the
           seale
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           as
           our
           earnest
           of
           our
           finall
           redemption
           at
           that
           day
           ;
           the
           witnesse
           of
           the
           spirit
           in
           this
           life
           will
           make
           all
           sure
           against
           that
           day
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.14
           .
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             promise
             is
             the
             earnest
             of
             our
             inheritance
             ,
             vntill
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             possession
             purchased
             vnto
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           8.15
           .
           
             For
             ye
             haue
             not
             receiued
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             to
             feare
             againe
             ,
             but
             ye
             haue
             receiued
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             whereby
             we
             cry
             Abba
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           If
           wee
           hold
           fast
           what
           wee
           haue
           ,
           and
           loose
           not
           what
           wee
           haue
           wrought
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           3.11
           .
           
             Behold
             I
             come
             shortly
             ;
             hold
             that
             which
             
             thou
             hast
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             take
             thy
             crowne
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Ioh.
           8.
           
           
             Looke
             to
             your selues
             ,
             that
             wee
             loose
             not
             the
             things
             which
             wee
             haue
             done
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             may
             receiue
             a
             full
             reward
             .
          
        
         
           9.
           
           If
           wee
           often
           receiue
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           with
           due
           preparation
           :
           for
           therin
        
         
           1.
           
           Christ
           doth
           familiarly
           conuerse
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           is
           giuen
           to
           our
           nourishment
           to
           eternall
           life
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           outward
           elements
           are
           vnfained
           pledges
           of
           the
           remission
           of
           all
           our
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           therein
           remember
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           how
           hee
           was
           iudged
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           and
           thereby
           haue
           our
           hearts
           setled
           against
           the
           feare
           of
           any
           seuerity
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           the
           right
           preparation
           for
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           we
           prepare
           
           for
           the
           last
           iudgement
           too
           ;
           one
           worke
           serues
           to
           both
           purposes
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Sacraments
           are
           Gods
           broad
           seales
           ,
           to
           assure
           vs
           that
           we
           shall
           speed
           wel
           at
           that
           day
           .
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           vses
           for
           instruction
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           doctrine
           of
           the
           last
           iudgement
           hath
           singular
           terrour
           in
           it
           to
           all
           impenitent
           sinners
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           considered
           either
           more
           generally
           ,
           or
           more
           particularly
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           generall
           ,
           it
           is
           terrible
           for
           them
           to
           heare
           ,
           and
           know
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           set
           them
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           hath
           giuen
           them
           finall
           warning
           to
           repent
           ;
           or
           else
           vndoubtedly
           he
           will
           iudge
           them
           with
           all
           seuerity
           ,
           Act.
           17.31
           .
           
             Because
             he
             hath
             appointed
             a
             day
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             he
             will
             iudge
             the
             world
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             by
             that
             man
             whom
             hee
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             whereof
             he
             hath
             giuen
             an
             assurance
             
             vnto
             all
             men
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           Iude
           15.
           
           
             To
             giue
             iudgement
             against
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             rebuke
             all
             the
             vngodlily
             among
             them
             of
             all
             their
             wicked
             deeds
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             vngodly
             committed
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             their
             cruell
             speaking
             ,
             which
             wicked
             sinners
             haue
             spoken
             against
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           2.5
           .
           
             But
             thou
             after
             thine
             hardnesse
             ,
             and
             heart
             that
             cannot
             repent
             ,
             heapest
             vnto
             thy selfe
             wrath
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Who
             will
             reward
             euery
             man
             according
             to
             his
             workes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           particular
           ,
           this
           terrour
           is
           the
           more
           grieuous
           ,
           if
           they
           consider
           either
           the
           distinct
           miseries
           shall
           then
           fall
           vpon
           thē
           ,
           or
           the
           seuerall
           sins
           God
           hath
           reserued
           to
           triall
           and
           punishment
           at
           that
           day
           .
        
         
         
           What
           hart
           cā
           stand
           before
           the
           serious
           thoughts
           of
           the
           particulars
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           shall
           heare
           the
           thunder
           of
           Christs
           fearefull
           voice
           summoning
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           shall
           be
           chased
           in
           by
           the
           Angels
           before
           Christ
           ,
           from
           al
           the
           foure
           winds
           of
           heauen
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           shall
           be
           set
           at
           Christs
           lefthand
           ,
           as
           a
           signe
           of
           miserable
           disgrace
           ,
           Matth.
           25.33
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           A
           fier
           shall
           deuoure
           before
           Christ
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           tempestuous
           round
           about
           him
           ,
           Psal.
           50.3
           .
           
             Our
             God
             shall
             come
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             keepe
             silence
             ;
             a
             fier
             shall
             deuoure
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             mightie
             tempest
             shall
             be
             moued
             round
             about
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Thes.
           1.8
           .
           
             In
             flaming
             fier
             rendring
             vengeance
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             obey
             not
             vnto
             the
             Gospell
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           5.
           
           They
           shall
           be
           euerlastingly
           
           shamed
           ,
           and
           before
           al
           the
           world
           ,
           Dan.
           12.2
           .
           
             And
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             sleepe
             in
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             awake
             ,
             some
             to
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             shame
             and
             perpetuall
             contempt
          
           ;
           when
           all
           their
           sinnes
           shall
           bee
           discouered
           ,
           and
           set
           in
           order
           before
           them
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           50.21
           .
           
             These
             things
             hast
             thou
             done
             ,
             and
             I
             held
             my
             tongue
             ;
             therefore
             thou
             thoughtst
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             like
             thee
             :
             but
             I
             will
             reprooue
             thee
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             in
             order
             before
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           6.
           
           They
           shall
           be
           sentenced
           to
           eternall
           condemnation
           ,
           containing
           in
           it
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Separation
           from
           God
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           godly
           ,
           
             Go
             ye
             cursed
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Matth.
           25.41
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Paine
           and
           anguish
           vnutterable
           ,
           Rom.
           2.9
           .
           
             Tribulation
             and
             anguish
             shall
             bee
             vpon
             the
             soule
             of
             euery
             man
             that
             doth
             euil
             :
             of
             the
             Iew
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             Grecian
             .
          
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Fellowship
           with
           the
           Diuell
           and
           his
           Angels
           ,
           Matth.
           25.
           41.
           as
           a
           little
           before
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           Some
           one
           might
           say
           ,
           We
           hope
           it
           is
           not
           certaine
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           such
           a
           day
           .
        
         
           Sol.
           It
           is
           most
           certaine
           ,
           It
           is
           appointed
           ,
           as
           certaine
           ,
           as
           that
           men
           shal
           die
           ,
           Heb.
           9.27
           .
           
             And
             as
             it
             is
             appointed
             vnto
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             once
             die
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             commeth
             the
             iudgement
             .
          
        
         
           Acts
           17.31
           .
           
             Because
             he
             hath
             appointed
             a
             day
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             he
             will
             iudge
             the
             world
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           the
           terrible
           plagues
           ,
           which
           haue
           been
           and
           are
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           shewes
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           extremely
           wrath
           with
           sinne
           ,
           and
           will
           call
           to
           iudgement
           ;
           such
           as
           the
           drowning
           of
           the
           old
           world
           ,
           burning
           of
           Sodome
           ,
           swallowing
           vp
           of
           
             Corath
             ,
             Dathan
          
           ,
           and
           Abiram
           ;
           
           the
           neglect
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           the
           reiection
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           the
           punishing
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           afflictions
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           the
           warres
           ,
           pestilences
           ,
           famins
           ,
           &c.
           that
           are
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           And
           they
           themselues
           may
           gesse
           somewhat
           at
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           sharpenes
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           accusing
           of
           the
           conscience
           ,
           the
           checkes
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           fearefull
           terrors
           of
           conscience
           which
           fall
           vpon
           some
           men
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           God
           we
           hope
           will
           be
           mercifull
           .
        
         
           Sol.
           It
           is
           a
           day
           of
           wrath
           ,
           not
           of
           mercy
           ;
           the
           date
           of
           mercy
           will
           bee
           then
           out
           ,
           Rom.
           2.5
           .
           
             But
             thou
             after
             thine
             hardnesse
             and
             heart
             ,
             which
             cannot
             repent
             ,
             heapest
             vnto
             thy selfe
             wrath
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           God
           saies
           nothing
           to
           
           me
           all
           this
           while
           :
           I
           escape
           ,
           and
           am
           not
           troubled
           ;
           I
           discerne
           no
           way
           that
           God
           is
           displeased
           with
           me
           .
        
         
           Sol.
           1.
           
           Seaes
           of
           wrath
           hang
           ouer
           thy
           head
           daily
           ,
           though
           thou
           discerne
           them
           not
           ,
           Iohn
           3.
           vlt.
           
             He
             that
             beleeueth
             in
             the
             Sonne
             hath
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             obeyeth
             not
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             shall
             not
             see
             the
             life
             ,
             but
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             abideth
             on
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Sol.
           2.
           
           Many
           signes
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           are
           vpon
           thy
           soule
           ,
           though
           thou
           feele
           them
           not
           .
           It
           is
           one
           extreame
           curse
           to
           be
           left
           off
           vnto
           such
           a
           spirit
           of
           slumber
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Though
           God
           doth
           not
           yet
           discouer
           to
           thee
           his
           displeasure
           ,
           yet
           will
           hee
           awake
           to
           thy
           iudgement
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           50.31
           .
           
             These
             things
             hast
             thou
             done
             ,
             &
             I
             held
             my
             tongue
             ;
             therefore
             thou
             thoughtst
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             like
             thee
             :
             but
             I
             will
             reprooue
             thee
             ,
             
             and
             set
             them
             in
             order
             before
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           I
           may
           finde
           some
           meanes
           to
           helpe
           my selfe
           at
           that
           day
           .
        
         
           Sol.
           Riches
           will
           not
           auaile
           in
           the
           day
           of
           wrath
           ,
           Iob
           ,
           36.18
           .
           
             For
             Gods
             wrath
             is
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             take
             thee
             away
             in
             thine
             abundance
             :
             for
             no
             multitude
             of
             gifts
             can
             deliuer
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           Vers.
           19.
           
           
             Will
             he
             regard
             thy
             riches
             ?
             he
             regardeth
             not
             gold
             ,
             nor
             all
             them
             that
             excell
             in
             strength
             .
          
           And
           there
           shall
           bee
           none
           to
           deliuer
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           50.22
           .
           
             O
             consider
             this
             ,
             yee
             that
             forget
             God
             ;
             lest
             I
             teare
             you
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             none
             that
             can
             deliuer
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           I
           may
           then
           repent
           .
        
         
           Sol.
           No
           :
           As
           death
           leaues
           thee
           ,
           so
           shall
           iudgement
           find
           thee
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           day
           of
           the
           declaration
           of
           the
           righteous
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           2.5
           .
           
             But
             thou
             after
             thine
             hardnesse
             ,
             and
             heart
             ,
             that
             cannot
             repent
             ,
             
             heapest
             vnto
             thy selfe
             wrath
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.10
           .
           
             For
             we
             must
             all
             appeare
             before
             the
             iudgement
             seate
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             euery
             man
             receiue
             the
             things
             which
             are
             done
             in
             his
             bodie
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             euill
             .
          
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           there
           is
           a
           world
           of
           people
           in
           the
           same
           case
           .
        
         
           Sol.
           He
           will
           iudge
           all
           the
           vngodly
           ,
           hee
           cares
           not
           for
           the
           multitude
           ,
           Iude
           ,
           15.
           
           
             To
             giue
             iudgement
             against
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             rebuke
             all
             the
             vngodly
             amongst
             them
             of
             all
             their
             wicked
             deeds
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             vngodly
             committed
             ,
             and
             of
             al
             their
             cruell
             speaking
             ,
             which
             wicked
             sinners
             haue
             spoken
             against
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           he
           hath
           plagued
           multitudes
           ,
           as
           the
           old
           World
           ,
           &c.
           and
           he
           can
           easily
           doe
           execution
           :
           
           for
           hee
           comes
           with
           thousand
           thousands
           of
           his
           Angels
           ,
           Iude
           ,
           14.
           
           
             And
             Enoch
             also
             ,
             the
             seuenth
             from
             Adam
             ,
             prophesied
             of
             such
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             the
             Lord
             commeth
             with
             thousands
             of
             his
             Saints
             .
          
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           who
           knowes
           my
           faults
           ?
        
         
           Sol.
           '
           The
           hidden
           things
           of
           darkenes
           ,
           and
           the
           secrets
           of
           mens
           hearts
           shall
           then
           be
           discouered
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           4.5
           .
           
             Therfore
             iudge
             nothing
             before
             the
             time
             vntill
             the
             Lord
             come
             ,
             who
             will
             lighten
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             hid
             in
             darkenesse
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             counsels
             of
             the
             hearts
             manifest
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             euery
             man
             haue
             praise
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           by
           what
           euidence
           can
           I
           be
           conuinced
           ?
           God
           may
           forget
           my
           faults
           before
           then
           .
        
         
           Sol.
           No
           :
           God
           hath
           them
           written
           in
           his
           book
           of
           remembrance
           with
           a
           pen
           of
           iron
           ,
           and
           a
           point
           of
           
           a
           diamond
           ,
           Ier.
           17.1
           .
           
             The
             sinne
             of
             Iuda
             is
             written
             with
             a
             pen
             of
             iron
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             point
             of
             a
             diamond
             ,
             and
             grauen
             vpon
             the
             table
             of
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             hornes
             of
             your
             altars
             .
          
           And
           euidence
           wil
           be
           easie
           to
           bee
           had
           vpon
           the
           opening
           of
           these
           bookes
           ,
           Reuel
           ▪
           20.12
           .
           
             And
             I
             saw
             the
             dead
             both
             great
             and
             small
             stand
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             books
             were
             opened
             :
             and
             another
             booke
             was
             opened
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             were
             iudged
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             written
             in
             the
             bookes
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             workes
             .
          
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Heauens
           will
           declare
           his
           righteousnes
           ,
           Psal.
           50.6
           .
           And
           the
           creatures
           abused
           by
           them
           ,
           will
           giue
           in
           euidence
           against
           them
           ,
           Ier.
           17.1
           .
           And
           the
           word
           that
           men
           haue
           heard
           shall
           iudge
           them
           .
           And
           their
           own
           consciences
           shall
           be
           dilated
           ,
           and
           bee
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           thousand
           witnesses
           :
           
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           that
           hath
           so
           often
           reproued
           the
           world
           of
           sinne
           ,
           can
           easily
           accuse
           them
           ,
           Ioh.
           16.8
           .
           
             And
             when
             he
             is
             come
             ,
             he
             will
             reprooue
             the
             world
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Ob.
           I
           know
           no
           great
           fault
           by
           my selfe
           .
        
         
           Sol.
           Though
           thou
           forget
           thy
           sinnes
           ;
           yet
           Christ
           will
           remember
           them
           ,
           Matth.
           25.
           
           It
           will
           not
           serue
           the
           turne
           to
           say
           ,
           When
           did
           wee
           so
           ?
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           I
           neuer
           did
           Christ
           any
           great
           wrong
           .
        
         
           Sol.
           Thou
           hast
           many
           waies
           sinned
           against
           Christ
           ,
           though
           thy
           carelesse
           heart
           perceiue
           it
           not
           :
           but
           if
           thou
           hadst
           not
           ,
           yet
           in
           as
           much
           as
           thou
           hast
           done
           wrong
           to
           Christians
           ,
           thou
           hast
           done
           it
           to
           Christ
           ,
           Matth.
           25.
           
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           I
           haue
           done
           much
           
           good
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Sol.
           If
           thou
           haue
           not
           had
           true
           faith
           ,
           and
           loue
           ,
           and
           repentance
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           auaile
           thee
           ,
           as
           these
           places
           shew
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           13.3
           .
           
             And
             though
             I
             feede
             the
             poore
             with
             all
             my
             goods
             ,
             and
             though
             I
             giue
             my
             body
             ,
             that
             I
             be
             burned
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             loue
             ,
             it
             profiteth
             me
             nothing
             .
          
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           wee
           neuer
           had
           such
           meanes
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           others
           haue
           had
           .
        
         
           Sol.
           They
           that
           haue
           sinned
           without
           the
           Law
           ,
           shal
           be
           iudged
           without
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           haue
           sinned
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           shall
           be
           iudged
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           Rom.
           2.
           12.
           
           
             For
             as
             many
             as
             haue
             sinned
             without
             the
             Law
             ,
             shall
             perish
             also
             without
             the
             law
             ;
             &
             as
             many
             as
             haue
             sinned
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             shall
             be
             iudged
             by
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           it
           is
           a
           great
           while
           thither
           .
        
         
         
           Sol.
           It
           is
           not
           :
           for
           the
           Lord
           is
           at
           hand
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           4.7
           .
           
             Now
             the
             end
             of
             all
             things
             is
             at
             hand
             ;
             be
             you
             therefore
             sober
             ,
             and
             watching
             in
             prayer
             .
          
        
         
           Iam.
           5.8
           .
           
             Be
             ye
             also
             patient
             therfore
             ,
             and
             settle
             your
             hearts
             ;
             for
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Lord
             draweth
             neere
             .
          
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           the
           signes
           of
           the
           last
           iudgement
           are
           the
           most
           of
           them
           accomplished
           already
           ;
           Antichrist
           is
           reuealed
           ,
           and
           almost
           pulled
           downe
           ,
           2.
           
           Thessalon
           .
           2.
           1.
           
           Iohn
           2.18
           .
           The
           World
           hath
           been
           full
           of
           spirits
           of
           deceiuers
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           4.1
           .
           The
           sinnes
           of
           the
           last
           age
           are
           euery
           where
           at
           the
           full
           :
           Iniquity
           abounds
           ,
           2.
           
           Timoth.
           3.1
           .
           Matth.
           24.12
           .
           The
           powers
           of
           heauen
           are
           shaken
           ,
           which
           appeares
           by
           the
           often
           Eclipses
           of
           Sunne
           and
           Moone
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           vncertaintie
           of
           the
           Seasons
           both
           in
           Summer
           and
           Winter
           ,
           Matth.
           24.29
           .
           The
           sea
           roares
           and
           is
           outragious
           ;
           
           men
           are
           secure
           now
           as
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Noah
           ,
           Matth.
           24.37
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Were
           it
           that
           it
           were
           further
           off
           :
           yet
           the
           day
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           day
           of
           thy
           particular
           iudgement
           ,
           is
           not
           farre
           off
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           yet
           sure
           there
           will
           be
           some
           kind
           of
           warning
           .
        
         
           Sol.
           No
           :
           he
           will
           come
           suddenly
           ,
           as
           the
           thiefe
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           1.
           
           Thes.
           5.2.3
           .
           
             For
             ye
             your selues
             know
             perfectly
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             shal
             come
             ,
             euē
             as
             a
             thiefe
             in
             the
             night
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             when
             they
             shall
             say
             ,
             peace
             and
             safetie
             ,
             then
             shall
             come
             vpon
             them
             sudden
             destruction
             ,
             as
             the
             trauaile
             vpon
             a
             woman
             with
             child
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             not
             escape
             .
          
        
         
           Mat.
           24.39
           .
           
             And
             knew
             nothing
             ,
             till
             the
             flood
             came
             ,
             and
             tooke
             them
             all
             away
             ;
             so
             shall
             also
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Man
             be
             ,
          
        
         
           And
           the
           rather
           should
           men
           be
           affected
           with
           the
           terror
           of
           this
           
           day
           ,
           and
           bee
           thereby
           perswaded
           to
           repentance
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           God
           will
           be
           Iudge
           himselfe
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           50.6
           .
           and
           therefore
           there
           can
           be
           no
           appeale
           ,
           hee
           being
           supreme
           Iudge
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           it
           is
           a
           finall
           sentence
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           time
           of
           respit
           ,
           or
           change
           ,
           or
           reuocation
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Because
           they
           shall
           be
           iudged
           by
           him
           ,
           whom
           they
           haue
           so
           much
           despised
           ,
           and
           wronged
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           1.7.8
           .
           
             Behold
             ,
             he
             commeth
             in
             the
             cloudes
             ,
             and
             euerie
             eie
             shall
             see
             him
             ;
             yea
             ,
             euen
             they
             which
             pierced
             him
             through
             ,
             and
             all
             kindreds
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             waile
             before
             him
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Because
           Gods
           proceedings
           shall
           bee
           all
           cleared
           ,
           and
           euerie
           tongue
           shall
           confesse
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           done
           nothing
           but
           Iustice
           ,
           Rom.
           2.5
           .
           
             It
             is
             a
             day
             of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God
          
           :
           and
           Rom.
           14.11
           .
        
         
         
           And
           this
           iustice
           will
           the
           more
           appeare
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           the
           equitie
           of
           Gods
           dealing
           :
           they
           haue
           had
           their
           daies
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           reason
           hee
           should
           haue
           his
           day
           of
           wrath
           ,
           Rom.
           2.5
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           the
           consideration
           of
           his
           patiēce
           ,
           what
           a
           wonderful
           while
           hath
           God
           deferred
           this
           last
           iudgment
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           3.9
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             not
             slacke
             concerning
             his
             promise
             ,
             as
             some
             men
             count
             slacknesse
             ,
             but
             is
             patient
             toward
             vs
             ,
             and
             would
             haue
             no
             man
             to
             perish
             ,
             but
             would
             all
             men
             to
             come
             to
             repentance
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           2.4
           .
           
             Or
             despisest
             thou
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             bountifulnesse
             ,
             and
             patience
             ,
             and
             long
             suffering
             ,
             not
             knowing
             that
             the
             bountifulnesse
             of
             God
             leadeth
             thee
             to
             repentance
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           God
           will
           then
           discouer
           a
           world
           of
           offences
           in
           euery
           wicked
           mā
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           now
           knowne
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           God
           will
           then
           vnfold
           the
           secrets
           of
           his
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           exquisite
           reasons
           of
           his
           proceedings
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           like
           a
           great
           deepe
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           Rom.
           11.33
           .
           
             O
             the
             deepenesse
             of
             the
             riches
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             of
             God!
             how
             vnsearchable
             are
             his
             iudgements
             ,
             and
             his
             waies
             past
             finding
             out
             !
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           And
           as
           this
           doctrine
           is
           terrible
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           their
           miserie
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           taking
           off
           of
           all
           obiections
           :
           so
           is
           it
           ,
           because
           the
           particular
           sinners
           are
           particularly
           mentioned
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           speede
           ill
           at
           that
           day
           :
           for
           Christ
           with
           terror
           will
           then
           iudge
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           man
           of
           sin
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           be
           consumed
           with
           the
           breath
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           though
           hee
           lord
           it
           for
           a
           time
           ouer
           all
           that
           is
           called
           God
           ,
           2.
           
           Thes.
           2.4
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           All
           that
           worship
           the
           beast
           ,
           and
           receiue
           his
           marke
           ,
           shall
           bee
           cast
           into
           the
           lake
           that
           burnes
           with
           fier
           and
           brimstone
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           19.20
           .
           and
           14.9.10
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           All
           Atheisticall
           mockers
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           3.3
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           All
           false
           teachers
           ,
           which
           bring
           in
           damnable
           heresies
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           2.1
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           All
           Apostates
           ,
           that
           sin
           willingly
           after
           they
           haue
           receiued
           the
           truth
           ,
           Hebr.
           10.26
           .
           
             For
             if
             wee
             sinne
             willingly
             after
             that
             wee
             haue
             receiued
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             there
             remaineth
             no
             more
             sacrifice
             for
             sinnes
             .
          
        
         
           27.
           
           
             But
             a
             fearfull
             looking
             for
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             violent
             fier
             ,
             which
             shall
             deuoure
             the
             aduersaries
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           6.
           
           All
           goates
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           vnruly
           Christians
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           be
           kept
           within
           the
           moūds
           of
           Christs
           gouernment
           ,
           
           Matth.
           25.32
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           All
           Hypocrites
           shall
           then
           be
           vnmasked
           ,
           Luk.
           12.1.2
           .
           Psal.
           50.17
           .
           
             Take
             heede
             to
             your selues
             of
             the
             leuen
             of
             the
             Pharisies
             ,
             which
             is
             hypocrisie
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             couered
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             bee
             reuealed
             ,
             neither
             hid
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             knowne
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           All
           railers
           shall
           receiue
           the
           punishment
           of
           their
           vngodly
           words
           ,
           Psal.
           50.19
           .
           Iude
           15.
           
           
             To
             giue
             iudgement
             against
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             rebuke
             all
             the
             vngodly
             among
             thē
             of
             all
             their
             wicked
             deeds
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             vngodlily
             committed
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             their
             cruell
             speaking
             ,
             which
             wicked
             sinners
             haue
             spoken
             against
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           9.
           
           All
           censorious
           and
           masterlike
           men
           ,
           that
           iudge
           other
           men
           in
           what
           they
           are
           guilty
           themselues
           ,
           Rom.
           2.1
           .
           
             Therefore
             thou
             art
             inexcusable
             ,
             O
             man
             ,
             whosoeuer
             thou
             art
             ,
             
             that
             iudgest
             :
             for
             in
             that
             that
             thou
             iudgest
             another
             ,
             thou
             condemnest
             thy selfe
             ,
             for
             thou
             that
             iudgest
             dost
             the
             same
             things
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             And
             thinkest
             thou
             this
             ,
             O
             thou
             man
             ,
             that
             iudgest
             them
             which
             doe
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             doest
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             escape
             the
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
          
        
         
           Iam.
           3.1
           .
           &c.
           
             My
             brethren
             ,
             bee
             not
             many
             masters
             ,
             knowing
             that
             we
             shall
             receiue
             the
             greater
             condemnation
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           10.
           
           All
           mercilesse
           and
           couetous
           rich
           men
           ,
           Iam.
           5.1
           .
           
             Goe
             to
             now
             ye
             rich
             men
             ,
             weepe
             ,
             and
             howle
             for
             your
             miseries
             ,
             that
             shal
             come
             vpon
             you
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Your
             riches
             are
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             your
             garments
             are
             moth-eaten
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Your
             gold
             and
             siluer
             is
             cankred
             ,
             and
             the
             rust
             of
             them
             shall
             bee
             a
             witnesse
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             eate
             your
             flesh
             as
             it
             were
             fier
             ,
             ye
             haue
             heaped
             
             vp
             treasures
             for
             the
             last
             dayes
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           
             Ye
             haue
             liued
             in
             pleasure
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             in
             wantonnesse
             ;
             yee
             haue
             nourished
             your
             hearts
             as
             in
             a
             day
             of
             slaughter
             .
          
        
         
           Matth.
           25.41
           .
           
             Then
             shall
             he
             say
             vnto
             them
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             depart
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
             into
             euerlasting
             fier
             ,
             which
             is
             prepared
             for
             the
             diuell
             and
             his
             angels
             .
          
        
         
           42.
           
           
             For
             I
             was
             an
             hungred
             ,
             and
             you
             gaue
             me
             no
             meate
             ;
             I
             thirsted
             ,
             and
             ye
             gaue
             me
             no
             drinke
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Iam.
           2.13
           .
           
             For
             there
             shall
             bee
             iudgement
             mercilesse
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             sheweth
             no
             mercy
             .
          
        
         
           11.
           
           All
           whoremongers
           and
           adulterers
           ,
           Heb.
           13.4
           .
           
             Marriage
             is
             honourable
             among
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             bed
             vndefiled
             :
             but
             whoremongers
             and
             adulterers
             God
             will
             iudge
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           12.
           
           All
           drunkards
           and
           Epicures
           ,
           Luk.
           21.34
           .
           
             Take
             heede
             to
             your selues
             ,
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             your
             
             hearts
             be
             oppressed
             with
             surfetting
             and
             drunkennesse
             ,
             and
             cares
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             lest
             that
             day
             come
             vpon
             you
             at
             vnawares
             .
          
        
         
           13.
           
           All
           deceitfull
           persons
           with
           their
           scant
           measures
           ,
           and
           false
           waights
           ,
           Mich.
           6.10.11
           .
           
             Are
             yet
             the
             treasures
             of
             wickednesse
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             the
             scant
             measure
             that
             is
             abominable
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Shall
             I
             iustifie
             the
             wicked
             ballances
             ,
             and
             the
             bagge
             of
             deceitfull
             waights
             ?
          
        
         
           14.
           
           All
           liars
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           loue
           lies
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           21.8
           .
           
             But
             the
             fearfull
             ,
             and
             vnbeleeuing
             ,
             and
             the
             abominable
             ,
             and
             murtherers
             ,
             and
             whoremongers
             ,
             and
             sorcerers
             ,
             and
             idolaters
             ,
             and
             all
             liars
             ,
             shall
             haue
             their
             part
             in
             the
             lake
             which
             burneth
             with
             fier
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             second
             death
             .
          
        
         
           Reuel
           .
           22.15
           .
           
             For
             without
             shall
             be
             dogs
             ,
             and
             enchanters
             ,
             and
             whoremongers
             
             and
             murtherers
             ,
             and
             idolaters
             ,
             &
             whosoeuer
             loueth
             ,
             or
             maketh
             lies
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           15.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           all
           that
           disobey
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           2.
           
           Thes.
           1.8
           .
           
             In
             flaming
             fier
             ,
             rendring
             vengeance
             vnto
             them
             that
             doe
             not
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             obey
             not
             vnto
             the
             Gospell
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           for
           terrour
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           last
           iudgement
           should
           be
           exceeding
           comfortable
           to
           al
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           many
           respects
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           consider
           who
           shall
           be
           their
           Iudge
           ,
           euen
           he
           that
           is
           their
           brother
           ,
           husband
           ,
           aduocate
           ,
           head
           ,
           and
           redeemer
           :
           hee
           that
           was
           iudged
           for
           their
           sakes
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           neede
           to
           feare
           no
           hard
           sentence
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           they
           consider
           the
           present
           assurance
           of
           hope
           .
        
         
         
           For
           first
           ,
           hath
           not
           Christ
           giuen
           them
           many
           promises
           ,
           that
           it
           shal
           goe
           well
           with
           them
           at
           that
           day
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Hath
           not
           Christ
           iustified
           them
           already
           ,
           and
           absolued
           thē
           from
           all
           their
           sinnes
           ?
           Rom.
           3.24.25
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Haue
           they
           not
           receiued
           the
           earnest
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           seale
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ?
           2.
           
           Cor.
           1.21.22
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.5
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Haue
           they
           not
           iudged
           themselues
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           they
           not
           free
           from
           condemnation
           with
           the
           world
           ?
           1.
           
           Cor.
           11.31.32
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           They
           haue
           been
           iudged
           already
           ,
           the
           afflictions
           of
           this
           life
           will
           be
           accounted
           sufficient
           vnto
           them
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           4.17
           .
        
         
           They
           may
           trust
           their
           soules
           to
           God
           :
           and
           that
           God
           ,
           that
           hath
           begun
           his
           good
           worke
           in
           them
           ,
           will
           performe
           it
           till
           the
           day
           of
           
           Christ
           ,
           Philip.
           1.5.6
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           1.8
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           they
           consider
           the
           benefits
           they
           shall
           attaine
           vnto
           at
           that
           day
           :
           for
           Christ
           will
           bee
           made
           maruellous
           in
           all
           them
           that
           beleeue
           ,
           2.
           
           Thes.
           1.10
           .
           They
           shall
           haue
           honour
           ,
           and
           praise
           ;
           their
           innocency
           shall
           be
           cleared
           ,
           and
           their
           miseries
           and
           sinnes
           ended
           .
           And
           when
           Christ
           shall
           appeare
           ,
           then
           shall
           we
           also
           appeare
           with
           him
           in
           glory
           ,
           Colos.
           3.4
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           if
           they
           consider
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           Iudgment
           ,
           as
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           neernesse
           of
           the
           time
           should
           make
           them
           hold
           vp
           their
           heads
           ,
           Matth.
           24.22.33
           .
        
         
           Philip.
           4.5
           .
           
             Let
             your
             patient
             mind
             be
             knowne
             vnto
             all
             men
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           Iam.
           5.8
           .
           
             Be
             ye
             also
             patient
             therfore
             ,
             and
             settle
             your
             hearts
             for
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Lord
             draweth
             neere
             .
          
        
         
         
           2.
           
           The
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           assembly
           ,
           before
           whom
           they
           shall
           bee
           so
           much
           graced
           by
           Christ
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           honoured
           before
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           Angels
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           condition
           of
           the
           sentence
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           a
           finall
           sentence
           neuer
           to
           bee
           reuoked
           ,
           but
           acknowledged
           to
           all
           eternity
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           besides
           ,
           they
           shall
           haue
           this
           fauour
           ,
           that
           nothing
           shall
           bee
           remembred
           but
           goodnesse
           in
           good
           men
           :
           their
           sinnes
           shall
           not
           bee
           mentioned
           vnto
           them
           ,
           Matth.
           25.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXVIII
           .
           Of
           the
           glory
           of
           heauen
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 2.9
              
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               The
               things
               which
               eye
               hath
               not
               seene
               ,
               neither
               eare
               hath
               heard
               ,
               neither
               came
               into
               mans
               heart
               ,
               are
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               prepared
               for
               them
               that
               loue
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           principles
           that
           concerne
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           &
           the
           last
           iudgement
           :
           The
           principles
           that
           concerne
           the
           glory
           of
           heauen
           follow
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           foure
           principles
           concerning
           the
           glory
           of
           heauen
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           concernes
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           it
           :
           It
           is
           vnspeakable
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           vs
           heere
           on
           earth
           ,
           
           incomprehensible
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           2.9
           .
           as
           in
           the
           beginning
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           3.2
           .
           
             Dearly
             beloued
             ,
             now
             are
             we
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             appeare
             what
             we
             shall
             bee
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             like
             him
             ;
             for
             wee
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             .
          
        
         
           Colos.
           3.3.4
           .
           
             For
             yee
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             your
             life
             is
             hid
             with
             Christ
             in
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             When
             Christ
             which
             is
             our
             life
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             then
             shall
             wee
             also
             appeare
             with
             him
             in
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Cor.
           12.4
           .
           
             How
             that
             hee
             was
             taken
             vp
             into
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             heard
             words
             which
             cannot
             bee
             spoken
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             possible
             for
             man
             to
             vtter
             ,
          
        
         
           Reuel
           .
           2.17
           .
           
             Let
             him
             that
             hath
             an
             eare
             heare
             ,
             what
             the
             spirit
             saith
             vnto
             the
             Churches
             :
             to
             him
             that
             ouercommeth
             will
             I
             giue
             to
             eate
             of
             the
             manna
             that
             is
             hid
             ,
             and
             will
             giue
             
             him
             a
             white
             stone
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             stone
             a
             new
             name
             written
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             knoweth
             sauing
             he
             that
             receiueth
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Psal.
           16.11
           .
           
             Thou
             wilt
             shew
             me
             the
             path
             of
             life
             ,
             in
             thy
             presence
             is
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             ioy
             ,
             and
             at
             thy
             right
             hand
             there
             are
             pleasures
             for
             euermore
             .
          
        
         
           Psalm
           .
           31.19
           .
           
             How
             great
             is
             thy
             goodnesse
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             laid
             vp
             for
             them
             that
             feare
             thee
             ,
             and
             done
             to
             them
             that
             trust
             in
             thee
             ,
             euen
             before
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             ?
          
        
         
           The
           second
           concernes
           the
           continuance
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           eternall
           ;
           and
           therefore
           is
           this
           life
           called
           eternall
           life
           ,
           and
           immortality
           ,
           Matthew
           25.
           vers
           .
           46.
           
           
             And
             these
             shall
             goe
             into
             euerlasting
             paine
             ,
             and
             the
             righteous
             into
             life
             eternall
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Timoth.
           1.10
           .
           
             But
             is
             now
             made
             manifest
             by
             the
             appearing
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             
             hath
             abolished
             death
             ,
             and
             hath
             brought
             life
             and
             immortality
             vnto
             light
             ,
             through
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.4
           .
           
             To
             an
             inheritance
             immortall
             ,
             and
             vndefiled
             ,
             and
             that
             fadeth
             not
             away
             ,
             reserued
             in
             heauen
             for
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.1
           .
           
             For
             wee
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             our
             earthly
             house
             of
             this
             tabernacle
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             we
             haue
             a
             building
             giuen
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             house
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             but
             eternall
             in
             the
             heauens
             .
          
        
         
           The
           third
           concernes
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           :
           Heauen
           is
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           proceeds
           onely
           from
           his
           free
           grace
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           any
           merit
           in
           vs
           ,
           Luk.
           12.32
           .
           
             Feare
             not
             little
             flocke
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             your
             Fathers
             pleasure
             to
             giue
             you
             a
             kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           Titus
           3.4
           .
           
             But
             when
             the
             bountifulnesse
             and
             loue
             of
             God
             our
             Sauiour
             toward
             man
             appeared
             ;
             not
             for
             our
             righteousnesse
             ,
             but
             according
             
             to
             his
             mercy
             he
             saued
             vs
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Ioh.
           3.16
           .
           
             For
             God
             so
             loued
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             giuen
             his
             onely
             begotten
             Sonne
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             haue
             euerlasting
             life
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           6.23
           .
           
             For
             the
             wages
             of
             sin
             is
             death
             ;
             but
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             is
             eternall
             life
             ,
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.
           all
           the
           chapter
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           concernes
           the
           persons
           that
           shall
           enioy
           it
           :
           the
           elect
           of
           God
           onely
           obtaine
           this
           glory
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.50
           .
           &c.
           
             This
             say
             I
             brethren
             ,
             that
             flesh
             and
             blood
             cannot
             inherit
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             doth
             corruption
             inherit
             incorruption
             .
          
        
         
           Reuel
           .
           21.27
           .
           
             And
             there
             shall
             enter
             into
             it
             none
             vncleane
             thing
             ,
             neither
             whatsoeuer
             worketh
             abomination
             ,
             or
             lies
             ,
             but
             they
             which
             are
             written
             in
             the
             Lambes
             booke
             of
             life
             .
          
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.9
           .
           
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
             the
             vnrighteous
             shall
             not
             inherit
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ?
             be
             not
             deceiued
             :
             Neither
             fornicators
             ,
             nor
             Idolaters
             ,
             nor
             adulterers
             ,
             nor
             wantons
             ,
             nor
             buggeres
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Rom.
           2.7
           .
           
             That
             is
             to
             them
             which
             by
             continuance
             in
             well
             doing
             ,
             seeke
             glory
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             immortality
             ,
             eternall
             life
             .
          
        
         
           10.
           
           
             But
             to
             euery
             man
             that
             doth
             good
             ,
             shall
             be
             glory
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             to
             the
             Iew
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Grecian
             .
          
        
         
           The
           vses
           follow
           ,
           and
           are
           either
           for
           instruction
           ,
           or
           for
           consolation
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           instruction
           :
           and
           then
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           heauen
           should
           worke
           diuers
           impressions
           vpon
           our
           hearts
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           should
           with
           all
           earnestnesse
           importune
           God
           ,
           to
           enable
           vs
           to
           behold
           by
           the
           effectualnesse
           of
           contemplation
           ,
           the
           
           greatnesse
           of
           that
           felicity
           ,
           is
           prouided
           for
           vs
           in
           heauen
           :
           wee
           are
           naturally
           extreamly
           vnable
           for
           the
           contemplation
           of
           it
           ,
           wee
           should
           beseech
           God
           by
           his
           spirit
           to
           force
           open
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           make
           vs
           able
           to
           stand
           and
           gaze
           with
           admiration
           at
           the
           glory
           to
           come
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.18.19
           .
           Rom.
           5.2.3
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Our
           hearts
           should
           be
           fiered
           with
           an
           ardency
           of
           desire
           ,
           and
           endeauour
           to
           praise
           the
           glorious
           and
           free
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           hath
           without
           our
           deserts
           appointed
           vs
           vnto
           such
           glory
           ;
           wee
           can
           neuer
           walke
           worthy
           of
           heauen
           ,
           till
           wee
           be
           fitted
           to
           a
           daily
           and
           affectionate
           praise
           of
           Gods
           loue
           to
           vs
           therin
           :
           All
           ages
           should
           stand
           and
           wonder
           at
           such
           rich
           grace
           and
           tender
           kindnesse
           of
           God
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.6
           .
           Ephes.
           2.7
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           should
           raise
           vp
           in
           vs
           a
           wonderfull
           estimation
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           who
           are
           therfore
           the
           onely
           excellent
           Ones
           ,
           because
           as
           princes
           of
           God
           they
           are
           borne
           heires
           to
           so
           great
           a
           Kingdome
           :
           No
           meanesse
           of
           their
           outward
           condition
           should
           abate
           of
           our
           reuerence
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           rich
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           heires
           of
           such
           glorie
           ,
           &c.
           Psalm
           .
           6.3
           .
           Iames
           2.5
           .
        
         
           And
           seeing
           we
           must
           liue
           with
           them
           for
           euer
           ,
           we
           should
           choose
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           happie
           companions
           of
           our
           liues
           here
           ,
           and
           receiue
           them
           ,
           as
           Christ
           receiued
           vs
           to
           glorie
           ,
           Rom.
           15.7
           .
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           4.7.17
           ,
           &c.
           And
           liue
           in
           all
           peace
           with
           them
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.23
           .
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           husbands
           should
           make
           much
           of
           their
           godly
           wiues
           ,
           as
           heires
           with
           them
           of
           the
           same
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           1.
           
           Peter
           3.8
           .
           And
           Masters
           should
           vse
           with
           all
           respect
           
           their
           religious
           seruants
           ,
           knowing
           that
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           their
           verie
           seruants
           shall
           receiue
           the
           reward
           of
           inheritance
           ,
           Colos.
           3.23.24
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           should
           exceedingly
           raise
           the
           price
           of
           godlines
           ,
           and
           make
           vs
           with
           all
           heartie
           affection
           deuote
           our selues
           to
           weldoing
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           such
           an
           vnualuable
           gaine
           ariseth
           vnto
           such
           ,
           as
           with
           patience
           and
           painefulnesse
           continew
           in
           doing
           good
           :
           wee
           should
           be
           abundant
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           if
           for
           no
           reason
           ,
           yet
           because
           of
           the
           great
           reward
           in
           heauen
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.58
           .
           Rom.
           2.7.10
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           it
           should
           make
           vs
           to
           take
           off
           our
           affections
           from
           the
           World
           ,
           with
           disdaine
           and
           indignation
           at
           our selues
           for
           being
           so
           foolish
           ,
           as
           to
           settle
           our
           hearts
           on
           things
           below
           .
           And
           since
           necessitie
           
           enioynes
           vs
           to
           vse
           the
           world
           ,
           this
           religious
           hope
           should
           make
           vs
           vse
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           wee
           vsed
           it
           not
           ,
           expressing
           all
           sobrietie
           and
           temperance
           ,
           and
           contempt
           of
           those
           transitory
           things
           ,
           and
           setting
           our
           hearts
           there
           ,
           where
           those
           matchlesse
           treasures
           are
           .
           What
           profit
           is
           it
           to
           win
           all
           this
           World
           ,
           if
           our
           soules
           bee
           shut
           out
           of
           Heauen
           ?
           and
           what
           losse
           can
           it
           be
           ,
           if
           wee
           loose
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           find
           our
           right
           vnto
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ?
           This
           doctrine
           should
           make
           vs
           feelingly
           know
           ,
           and
           professe
           our selues
           to
           bee
           strangers
           and
           pilgrims
           here
           ;
           &
           to
           desire
           to
           be
           no
           other
           ,
           then
           such
           ,
           as
           long
           to
           be
           absent
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           bee
           present
           with
           the
           Lord
           in
           this
           glorie
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Cor.
           7.31
           .
           Col.
           3.1.2
           .
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.13
           .
           Matth.
           6.19.20
           .
           Matth
           16.25.26
           .
           Heb.
           11.13
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.6
           .
        
         
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           especially
           carefull
           to
           be
           all
           that
           ,
           that
           is
           required
           vnto
           eternall
           life
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           in
           generall
           we
           must
           be
           sure
           ,
           wee
           bee
           borne
           againe
           ,
           else
           Christ
           is
           peremptory
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           Ioh.
           3.5
           .
           Heauen
           is
           an
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           first
           be
           sonnes
           .
           That
           glory
           must
           penetrate
           into
           our
           hearts
           by
           the
           beames
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           be
           changed
           from
           glorie
           to
           glorie
           ,
           2.
           
           Corint
           .
           3.18
           .
           Wee
           must
           enter
           into
           the
           first
           degree
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           we
           must
           beare
           the
           image
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           And
           in
           particular
           ,
           we
           must
           distinctly
           looke
           to
           these
           things
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           must
           be
           carefull
           to
           be
           prouided
           of
           the
           meanes
           to
           teach
           vs
           the
           way
           to
           heauen
           ;
           we
           must
           labour
           for
           the
           meat
           ,
           that
           endureth
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           Iohn
           6.27
           .
           As
           
           knowing
           ,
           that
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           the
           power
           of
           God
           to
           saluation
           ,
           Rom.
           1.16
           .
           Rom.
           10.14
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           must
           seriously
           studie
           the
           mysteries
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           keep
           our selues
           close
           to
           profitable
           things
           ,
           which
           may
           edifie
           vs
           ,
           Matth.
           13.11
           .
           Titus
           3.8.9
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           must
           purge
           our selues
           as
           he
           is
           pure
           ,
           we
           must
           seriously
           ,
           and
           soundly
           imploy
           our selues
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           mortification
           of
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           1.
           
           Iohn
           3.3
           .
           
             And
             euerie
             man
             tha●
             hath
             this
             hope
             in
             him
             ,
             purgeth
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             pure
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           must
           be
           sure
           ,
           that
           the
           tempter
           deceiue
           vs
           not
           in
           our
           faith
           :
           for
           that
           is
           our
           euidence
           for
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           seene
           ,
           and
           that
           makes
           them
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           present
           ,
           Heb.
           11.1
           .
           
             Now
             faith
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             things
             which
             are
             hoped
             
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             euidence
             of
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seene
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Thes.
           3.5
           .
           
             Euen
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             when
             I
             could
             no
             longer
             forbeare
             ,
             I
             sent
             him
             that
             I
             might
             know
             of
             your
             faith
             ;
             lest
             the
             tempter
             had
             tempted
             you
             in
             any
             sort
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             labour
             had
             been
             in
             vaine
             .
          
        
         
           1
           Pet.
           1.7
           .
           
             That
             the
             triall
             of
             your
             faith
             ,
             being
             much
             more
             precious
             then
             gold
             that
             perisheth
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             tried
             with
             fier
             ,
             might
             be
             found
             vnto
             your
             praise
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             at
             the
             appearing
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Cor.
           13.5
           .
           
             Proue
             your selues
             ,
             whether
             you
             are
             in
             the
             faith
             :
             examine
             your selues
             ,
             know
             yee
             not
             your
             owne
             selues
             ,
             how
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             except
             you
             be
             reprobates
             ?
          
        
         
           For
           by
           faith
           Christ
           liues
           in
           vs
           ,
           Gal.
           2.20
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           We
           must
           be
           sure
           ,
           wee
           bee
           not
           ashamed
           of
           Christ
           in
           this
           
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           doe
           not
           denie
           him
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           but
           contrariwise
           ,
           Matth.
           10.32
           .
           
             Whosoeuer
             therefore
             shall
             confesse
             mee
             before
             men
             ,
             him
             will
             I
             confesse
             also
             before
             my
             Father
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             heauen
             .
          
        
         
           Vers.
           33.
           
           
             But
             whosoeuer
             shall
             deny
             me
             before
             men
             ,
             him
             will
             I
             also
             denie
             before
             my
             Father
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             heauen
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Wee
           must
           get
           the
           earnest
           of
           this
           inheritance
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           spirit
           of
           promise
           :
           for
           that
           will
           stablish
           vs
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.14
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           1.22.23
           .
        
         
           For
           when
           God
           giues
           glorie
           in
           heauen
           ,
           then
           the
           spirit
           of
           glorie
           rests
           vpon
           men
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           4.14
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           spirit
           is
           our
           earnest
           ,
           either
           by
           anointing
           vs
           with
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           assure
           vs
           as
           infallibly
           of
           this
           kingdom
           ,
           as
           the
           oile
           poured
           on
           the
           Kings
           ,
           did
           assure
           
           them
           of
           their
           Kingdome
           )
           or
           by
           refreshing
           ,
           and
           satisfying
           our
           hearts
           ,
           in
           hearing
           the
           promises
           ,
           or
           receiuing
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           or
           answering
           our
           prayers
           :
        
         
           But
           in
           all
           this
           we
           must
           remember
           these
           things
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           do
           this
           worke
           first
           :
           first
           ,
           seeke
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           Mat.
           6.33
           .
           deferre
           not
           the
           time
           to
           the
           last
           gaspe
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           doe
           it
           constantly
           :
           Let
           him
           that
           is
           righteous
           be
           righteous
           still
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           22.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Praying
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           keeping
           our selues
           in
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           Iude
           ,
           20.21
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           doe
           it
           violently
           :
           Heauen
           shoul
           suffer
           violence
           ,
           Matth.
           11.12
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           doe
           it
           humbly
           ,
           renouncing
           all
           our
           owne
           merits
           ,
           and
           ascribing
           all
           to
           the
           free
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           merits
           of
           
             Iesus
             
             Christ
          
           ,
           Rom.
           6.23
           .
           Ephes.
           2.8.9
           .
        
         
           For
           heauen
           is
           an
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           therefore
           comes
           by
           fauour
           ,
           not
           by
           purchase
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           we
           are
           adopted
           children
           too
           ,
           and
           not
           naturall
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Hauing
           finished
           al
           things
           ,
           to
           stand
           fast
           ,
           and
           hope
           perfectly
           for
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           to
           bee
           brought
           vnto
           vs
           at
           the
           reuelation
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.13
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           these
           principles
           may
           serue
           for
           singular
           consolation
           ,
           and
           so
        
         
           1.
           
           Against
           the
           instabilitie
           of
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           while
           wee
           looke
           vpon
           our
           abiding
           Citie
           in
           Heauen
           .
           Thus
           the
           Patriarches
           comforted
           themselues
           ,
           Heb.
           11.13
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Against
           the
           griefe
           for
           the
           death
           of
           our
           friends
           ,
           why
           doe
           we
           sorrow
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           happie
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Against
           the
           many
           afflictions
           
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           the
           feare
           and
           care
           of
           which
           should
           bee
           swallowed
           with
           the
           hope
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           as
           these
           places
           shew
           ,
           Rom.
           8.18
           .
           
             For
             I
             count
             ,
             that
             the
             afflictions
             of
             this
             present
             time
             ,
             are
             not
             worthie
             of
             the
             glorie
             which
             shall
             be
             shewed
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Cor.
           4.17.18
           .
           
             For
             our
             light
             affliction
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             causeth
             vnto
             vs
             a
             farre
             most
             excellent
             ,
             and
             an
             eternall
             waight
             of
             glory
             ,
             while
             wee
             looke
             not
             on
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seene
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seene
             :
             for
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seene
             are
             temporall
             ;
             but
             the
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seene
             ,
             are
             eternall
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Against
           the
           feare
           of
           death
           :
           for
           these
           principles
           teach
           vs
           to
           belieue
           ,
           that
           the
           dead
           are
           blessed
           ,
           Reuelat.
           14.13
           .
           
             Then
             I
             heard
             a
             voice
             from
             heauen
             saying
             vnto
             me
             ;
             Write
             ,
             Blessed
             are
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             hereafter
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             euen
             so
             
             saith
             the
             Spirit
             :
             for
             they
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             ,
             and
             their
             workes
             follow
             them
             .
          
           And
           that
           this
           death
           will
           be
           quickly
           swallowed
           vp
           of
           victorious
           life
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.16.17
           .
           
             The
             sting
             of
             death
             is
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             sinne
             is
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             But
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             victorie
             through
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           These
           comforts
           will
           bee
           the
           more
           abundant
           ,
           if
           wee
           consider
           ,
           either
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           particulars
           of
           this
           glory
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           or
           the
           properties
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           our
           glory
           in
           heauen
           may
           be
           thus
           shadowed
           out
           ;
        
         
           It
           consists
           of
           perfection
           of
           holinesse
           and
           happinesse
           .
        
         
           Our
           holinesse
           shall
           then
           bee
           perfect
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           without
           spot
           or
           wrinkle
           ,
           Ephes.
           5.27
           .
           Gods
           people
           shall
           then
           bee
           all
           righteous
           ,
           Isaiah
           60.21
           .
           
             Thy
             people
             also
             
             shall
             be
             all
             righteous
             .
          
           And
           this
           perfection
           shall
           be
           both
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           of
           Action
           .
        
         
           In
           nature
           we
           shall
           be
           perfectly
           holy
           ,
           which
           may
           bee
           considered
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           holinesse
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           of
           our
           soules
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           of
           our
           bodies
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           of
           our
           soule
           and
           bodie
           together
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           our
           soules
           there
           shall
           bee
        
         
           1.
           
           Exquisite
           knowledge
           ;
           wee
           shal
           then
           know
           as
           we
           are
           known
           ,
           when
           that
           which
           is
           in
           part
           is
           done
           away
           :
           we
           shall
           no
           more
           vnderstand
           as
           children
           ,
           but
           shall
           haue
           our
           minds
           enlightned
           aboue
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           in
           this
           world
           :
           for
           God
           himselfe
           shall
           be
           our
           euerlasting
           light
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           13.10.11.12
           .
           
             But
             when
             that
             which
             is
             perfect
             is
             come
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             in
             part
             shall
             be
             abolished
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             When
             I
             was
             a
             child
             ,
             I
             spake
             as
             a
             child
             ,
             I
             vnderstood
             as
             a
             child
             ,
             I
             thought
             as
             a
             child
             :
             but
             when
             I
             became
             a
             man
             ,
             I
             put
             away
             childishnes
             ,
             or
             childish
             things
          
           :
        
         
           
             For
             now
             we
             see
             through
             a
             glasse
             darkely
             ,
             but
             then
             shall
             we
             see
             face
             to
             face
             ;
             now
             I
             know
             in
             part
             ,
             but
             then
             shall
             I
             know
             ,
             euen
             as
             I
             am
             knowne
             .
          
        
         
           Isaiah
           60.19
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             haue
             no
             more
             Sunne
             to
             shine
             by
             day
             ,
             neither
             shall
             the
             brightnes
             of
             the
             Moone
             shine
             vnto
             thee
             :
             for
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             thine
             euerlasting
             light
             ,
             and
             thy
             God
             thy
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Freedome
           of
           will
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           impediments
           of
           desire
           and
           endeuours
           shall
           bee
           taken
           off
           ,
           which
           now
           as
           fetters
           hinder
           vs
           in
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           cords
           ,
           hale
           vs
           after
           vanitie
           :
           where
           it
           shall
           bee
           also
           as
           easie
           to
           doe
           good
           ,
           as
           to
           desire
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Vnspeakeable
           charitie
           ;
           our
           
           hearts
           being
           fild
           with
           al
           those
           affections
           ,
           that
           are
           now
           any
           way
           required
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           either
           toward
           God
           or
           man
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           13.8
           
             Loue
             doth
             neuer
             fall
             away
             ,
             though
             that
             prophesying
             be
             abolished
             ,
             or
             the
             tongues
             cease
             ,
             or
             knowledge
             vanish
             away
             .
          
           What
           is
           now
           the
           life
           of
           our
           liues
           more
           ,
           then
           to
           loue
           and
           to
           be
           beloued
           ?
           This
           earthly
           loue
           is
           but
           a
           sparke
           in
           comparison
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           our
           bodies
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           perfect
           conformitie
           of
           all
           the
           members
           for
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           and
           the
           soule
           ,
           they
           shall
           bee
           no
           more
           weapons
           of
           vnrighteousnesse
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           been
           ,
           Rom.
           6.13
           .
           Rom.
           6.19
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           both
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           perfect
           Vision
           of
           the
           admirable
           beauties
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           of
           it selfe
           is
           more
           worth
           then
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           
           and
           this
           Vision
           of
           God
           shall
           not
           onely
           be
           mentall
           by
           contemplation
           ,
           of
           which
           2.
           
           Cor.
           12.2
           .
           but
           also
           corporal
           ;
           for
           so
           Iob
           auoucheth
           Cap.
           19.25
           .
           
             For
             I
             am
             sure
             my
             Redeemer
             liueth
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             stand
             the
             last
             on
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           Vers.
           26.
           
           
             And
             though
             after
             my
             skin
             wormes
             destroy
             this
             bodie
             :
             yet
             shall
             I
             see
             God
             in
             my
             flesh
             ,
          
        
         
           Vers.
           27.
           
           
             Whom
             I
             my selfe
             shall
             see
             ,
             and
             my
             eies
             behold
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             for
             mee
             ,
             though
             my
             reines
             are
             consumed
             within
             me
             .
          
        
         
           We
           shall
           then
           see
           him
           perfectly
           in
           the
           creatures
           ,
           and
           haue
           him
           perfectly
           in
           our selues
           ,
           and
           behold
           the
           Trinitie
           in
           the
           glorie
           of
           it
           after
           a
           way
           now
           vnutterable
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           perfection
           of
           the
           
             image
             of
             God
          
           in
           both
           :
           we
           shall
           then
           be
           ,
           as
           hee
           is
           ,
           partaking
           perfectly
           of
           the
           diuine
           nature
           ,
           1.
           
           Iohn
           3.2
           .
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.4
           .
           which
           is
           signified
           by
           
           those
           pure
           white
           garments
           ,
           mentioned
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           3.4.5
           .
           &
           6.11
           .
           &
           7.13
           .
           &
           19.8
           .
        
         
           Thus
           shall
           we
           be
           perfect
           in
           nature
           .
        
         
           The
           perfection
           of
           our
           actions
           ,
           or
           obedience
           shall
           then
           bee
           obtained
           ,
           wee
           shall
           then
           serue
           God
           ,
           &
           loue
           our
           brethren
           without
           all
           defect
           .
           We
           shall
           praise
           God
           with
           the
           Angels
           to
           all
           eternitie
           :
           for
           that
           shall
           be
           the
           maine
           outward
           seruice
           of
           God
           :
           for
           prayer
           shal
           thē
           cease
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           4.10.11
           .
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           perfection
           of
           holinesse
           .
        
         
           The
           perfection
           of
           happines
           shal
           haue
           in
           it
           diuers
           things
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           part
           of
           our
           felicity
           is
           acknowledgement
           in
           the
           kingdom
           of
           heauen
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           Christ
           ,
           declaring
           vs
           in
           particular
           to
           bee
           elected
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           friends
           .
           And
           this
           
           is
           more
           comfortable
           ,
           because
           we
           shall
           thus
           bee
           proclaimed
           the
           heires
           apparant
           of
           heauen
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           Matth.
           10.32
           .
           
             Whosoeuer
             therefore
             shall
             confesse
             mee
             before
             men
             ,
             him
             will
             I
             confesse
             also
             before
             my
             father
             which
             is
             in
             heauen
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Glorious
             liberty
          
           reserued
           for
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           vnto
           that
           day
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           Rom.
           8.21
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           liberty
           may
           be
           considered
           two
           waies
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             
               1.
               
               From
               what
               we
               shall
               bee
               free
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               what
               we
               shall
               bee
               free
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           we
           shall
           then
           be
           free
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           from
           the
           torments
           and
           miseries
           of
           the
           damned
           in
           hell
           ,
           wee
           shall
           haue
           an
           eternall
           discharge
           from
           that
           most
           fearfull
           place
           ,
           which
           is
           promised
           vs
           already
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           Rom.
           8.1
           .
           
           
             Now
             then
             there
             is
             no
             condemnation
             to
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             which
             walke
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             spirit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Reuel
           .
           20.14
           .
           
             And
             death
             and
             Hell
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             fier
             :
             this
             is
             the
             second
             death
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           the
           displeasure
           of
           God
           ;
           he
           will
           neuer
           be
           angry
           with
           vs
           any
           more
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           curse
           ,
           or
           Anathema
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           22.3
           .
           
             And
             there
             shall
             bee
             no
             more
             curse
             ,
             but
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             Lambe
             shall
             be
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             seruants
             shall
             serue
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           from
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           to
           sinne
           :
           our
           holinesse
           shal
           be
           better
           then
           Adams
           in
           Paradise
           ;
           he
           might
           sinne
           ,
           but
           wee
           shall
           be
           confirmed
           ,
           as
           the
           Angels
           of
           heauen
           :
           so
           as
           we
           shall
           not
           only
           bee
           free
           from
           sinne
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           possibility
           to
           sinne
           ,
           Ephes.
           5.26
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           from
           all
           aduerfary
           power
           ;
           we
           shall
           neuer
           more
           bee
           molested
           by
           diuels
           ,
           nor
           by
           wicked
           men
           ,
           either
           spirituall
           ,
           or
           corporall
           .
           There
           shall
           be
           a
           perpetuall
           triumph
           without
           warre
           ;
           all
           our
           enemies
           shall
           bee
           cast
           into
           the
           lake
           of
           fier
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           21.8
           .
           Reuel
           .
           20.14
           .
           Reuel
           .
           22.3
           .
           As
           wee
           shall
           not
           loose
           a
           friend
           ;
           so
           wee
           shall
           not
           feare
           an
           enemy
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           from
           all
           infirmitie
           in
           our
           natures
           ;
           as
           from
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           all
           disabilities
           ,
           from
           sorrow
           ,
           discouragement
           ,
           hardnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           feare
           ,
           and
           perturbations
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           21.4
           .
           
             And
             God
             shall
             wipe
             away
             all
             teares
             from
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             bee
             no
             more
             death
             ,
             neither
             sorrow
             ,
             neither
             crying
             ,
             neither
             shall
             there
             bee
             any
             more
             paine
             ;
             for
             the
             first
             things
             are
             passed
             .
          
           And
           so
           also
           from
           all
           such
           graces
           ,
           as
           suppose
           either
           imperfection
           
           in
           vs
           :
           such
           as
           
             faith
             ,
             hope
          
           ,
           and
           repentance
           :
           or
           misery
           in
           the
           creatures
           without
           vs
           ,
           as
           
             griefe
             ,
             anger
             ,
             feare
             ,
             hatred
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           13.
           
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           from
           all
           inferiority
           ,
           and
           subiection
           ,
           and
           seruitude
           ,
           none
           shall
           bee
           vnder
           the
           iurisdiction
           of
           others
           :
           all
           
             Oeconomicall
             ,
             Politicall
          
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           relations
           shall
           then
           cease
           .
           Wee
           shall
           sit
           downe
           with
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           Iacob
           ,
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           Matth.
           8.11
           .
        
         
           Seuenthly
           ,
           from
           all
           labour
           and
           affliction
           of
           life
           .
           Their
           labours
           shall
           cease
           ,
           and
           afflictions
           shall
           bee
           cast
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           they
           shall
           enioy
           an
           eternall
           Sabbath
           ,
           the
           true
           Canaan
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           14.13
           .
           
             Then
             I
             heard
             a
             voice
             from
             heauen
             ,
             saying
             vnto
             me
             ;
             Write
             ,
             blessed
             are
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             hereafter
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             euen
             so
             saith
             the
             spirit
             ,
             for
             
             they
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             ,
             and
             their
             workes
             follow
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Heb.
           4.9
           .
           
             There
             remaineth
             therfore
             a
             rest
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Thes.
           1.7
           .
           
             And
             to
             you
             which
             are
             troubled
             ,
             rest
             with
             vs
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             shall
             shew
             himselfe
             from
             heauen
             with
             his
             mighty
             Angels
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           by
           labors
           ,
           I
           vnderstand
           also
           all
           the
           paines
           or
           difficulties
           we
           are
           at
           ,
           euen
           about
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           :
           for
           God
           shall
           bee
           all
           in
           all
           .
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           from
           all
           shame
           and
           blushing
           :
           There
           shall
           be
           nothing
           but
           honour
           and
           praise
           to
           all
           eternity
           :
           whereas
           in
           this
           world
           the
           inward
           shame
           of
           some
           offence
           imputed
           ,
           or
           committed
           ,
           make
           life
           it selfe
           many
           times
           a
           burthen
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           little
           ease
           to
           the
           minde
           ,
           but
           in
           remembrance
           of
           the
           day
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           remoued
           .
        
         
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           from
           all
           enuie
           :
           enuie
           is
           said
           to
           be
           bitter
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           3.3
           .
           But
           when
           charity
           shall
           be
           perfect
           ,
           then
           shall
           that
           property
           of
           not
           enuying
           bee
           made
           perfect
           too
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           13.
           
        
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           from
           all
           interruption
           both
           in
           holinesse
           and
           felicity
           ;
           which
           in
           this
           life
           is
           grieuous
           ,
           and
           ariseth
           many
           times
           from
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           good
           persons
           as
           well
           as
           euill
           .
        
         
           Eleuenthly
           ,
           from
           all
           the
           means
           of
           a
           naturall
           life
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           inconueniences
           too
           :
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           need
           of
           meat
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           sleep
           ,
           marriage
           ,
           raiment
           ,
           physicke
           ,
           nor
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sunne
           :
           For
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           hunger
           ,
           thirst
           ,
           heate
           ,
           cold
           ,
           darknesse
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           grieuances
           ,
           but
           wee
           shall
           liue
           as
           the
           Angels
           of
           heauen
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           so
           in
           a
           word
           we
           shall
           bee
           free
           from
           the
           first
           things
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           
           2.4
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           what
           wee
           shall
           be
           free
           from
           .
        
         
           Now
           followes
           ,
           what
           wee
           shall
           be
           free
           to
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           we
           shall
           bee
           free
           of
           heauen
           ,
           the
           
             most
             holy
             place
          
           ,
           Heb.
           10.19
           .
           
             Seeing
             therefore
             brethren
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             we
             may
             be
             bold
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             .
          
        
         
           Paradise
           :
           Luk.
           23.43
           .
           
             Then
             Iesus
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             to
             day
             thou
             shalt
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
             .
          
        
         
           
             Our
             fathers
             house
          
           :
           Iohn
           14.2
           .
           
             In
             my
             Fathers
             house
             are
             many
             dwelling
             places
             :
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             I
             would
             haue
             told
             you
             ,
             I
             goe
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             new
             Ierusalem
          
           :
           Reuel
           .
           21.2
           .
           
             And
             I
             saw
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             new
             Ierusalem
             ,
             come
             downe
             from
             God
             out
             of
             heauen
             ,
             prepared
             as
             a
             Bride
             trimmed
             for
             her
             husband
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             heauē
             of
             heauens
          
           ,
           which
           for
           lightnes
           ,
           largenes
           ,
           purenes
           ,
           delightfulnes
           ,
           and
           all
           praises
           of
           a
           place
           almost
           infinitely
           excels
           all
           this
           visible
           world
           .
           Nor
           shall
           the
           godly
           be
           restrained
           only
           to
           heauen
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           be
           free
           of
           the
           
             new
             earth
          
           ,
           wherein
           dwels
           righteousnesse
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           3.13
           .
           
             But
             wee
             looke
             for
             a
             new
             heauen
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             earth
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             ,
             wherein
             dwelleth
             righteousnesse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           free
           to
           the
           enioying
           of
           the
           happy
           society
           of
           all
           the
           glorious
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           of
           heauen
           ,
           Hebr.
           12.22.23
           .
           
             But
             ye
             are
             come
             vnto
             the
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             City
             of
             the
             liuing
             God
             ,
             the
             celestiall
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             company
             of
             innumerable
             Angels
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             to
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             first
             borne
             ,
             which
             are
             written
             in
             heauen
             ,
             
             and
             to
             God
             the
             iudge
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             spirits
             of
             iust
             and
             perfect
             men
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           the
           glorious
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Lambe
           ;
           we
           shall
           alwaies
           dwell
           in
           the
           Kings
           presence
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           21.3
           .
           
             And
             I
             heard
             a
             great
             voice
             out
             of
             heauen
             ,
             saying
             ,
             behold
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             God
             is
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             dwell
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             God
             himselfe
             shall
             be
             their
             God
             with
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Reuel
           .
           21.23
           .
           
             And
             the
             City
             hath
             no
             need
             of
             the
             sunne
             ,
             neither
             of
             the
             moone
             to
             shine
             in
             it
             :
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             did
             light
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Lamb
             is
             the
             light
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Reuel
           .
           22.3.4
           .
           
             And
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             curse
             ;
             but
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lambe
             shall
             be
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             seruants
             shall
             serue
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             they
             shall
             see
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             his
             name
             shall
             be
             in
             their
             fore-heads
             .
          
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           treasures
           of
           heauen
           ;
           which
           are
           vnexpressable
           ,
           shadowed
           out
           by
           some
           comparisons
           ;
           as
           by
           being
           free
           to
           eate
           of
           the
           tree
           of
           life
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           22.2
           .
           
             In
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             streete
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             either
             side
             of
             the
             riuer
             was
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             bare
             twelue
             manner
             of
             fruits
             ,
             and
             gaue
             fruit
             euery
             moneth
             ,
             &
             the
             leaues
             of
             the
             tree
             serued
             to
             heale
             the
             nations
             with
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           As
           also
           by
           being
           free
           to
           drink
           of
           the
           water
           of
           life
           freely
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           21.6
           .
           
             And
             hee
             said
             vnto
             me
             ,
             It
             is
             done
             ,
             I
             am
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             ,
             the
             beginning
             and
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             giue
             to
             him
             that
             is
             athirst
             of
             the
             well
             of
             the
             waters
             of
             life
             freely
             :
          
           euen
           out
           of
           a
           riuer
           ,
           that
           is
           pure
           as
           Chrystall
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           22.1
           .
           
             And
             hee
             shewed
             me
             a
             pure
             riuer
             of
             water
             of
             life
             ,
             cleare
             as
             Chrystall
             ,
             proceeding
             out
             of
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lambe
             :
          
           And
           such
           like
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           of
           Liberty
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           part
           of
           our
           felicity
           in
           heauen
           is
           maiesty
           :
           al
           the
           godly
           shall
           be
           there
           seated
           as
           Princes
           in
           thrones
           of
           Maiesty
           ,
           and
           prince-like
           splendor
           ,
           being
           crowned
           with
           crowns
           of
           glory
           ;
           which
           glory
           shall
           be
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           are
           supposed
           to
           bring
           all
           their
           glory
           and
           honour
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           too
           little
           to
           shadow
           out
           this
           exceeding
           glory
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           3.21
           .
           
             To
             him
             that
             ouercommeth
             will
             I
             grant
             to
             sit
             with
             me
             in
             my
             throne
             ,
             euen
             as
             I
             ouercome
             ,
             and
             sit
             with
             my
             father
             in
             his
             throne
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Tim.
           4.8
           .
           
             For
             henceforth
             is
             laid
             vp
             for
             me
             the
             crowne
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             the
             righteous
             Iudge
             shall
             giue
             me
             at
             that
             day
             :
             and
             not
             to
             mee
             onely
             ,
             but
             vnto
             all
             them
             also
             that
             loue
             his
             appearing
             .
          
        
         
           Reuel
           .
           21.24
           .
           
             And
             the
             people
             
             which
             are
             saued
             ,
             shall
             walke
             in
             the
             light
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             bring
             their
             glory
             and
             honour
             vnto
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Which
           as
           it
           imports
           a
           perfection
           of
           splendor
           in
           euery
           Saint
           ,
           so
           it
           doth
           not
           dissolue
           the
           degrees
           or
           orders
           of
           glory
           ,
           euery
           man
           shall
           bee
           aduanced
           in
           his
           owne
           lot
           ,
           Dan.
           12.13
           .
           
             But
             goe
             thou
             thy
             way
             ,
             till
             the
             end
             be
             ;
             for
             thou
             shalt
             rest
             and
             stand
             vp
             in
             thy
             lot
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             dayes
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.40
           .
           
             There
             are
             also
             heauenly
             bodies
             ,
             and
             earthly
             bodies
             ;
             but
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             heauenly
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             earthly
             is
             another
             .
             Patriarches
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Euangelists
             ,
             Martyrs
             ,
          
           shall
           not
           want
           their
           eminency
           in
           heauen
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           is
           dominion
           ,
           and
           rule
           ouer
           all
           creatures
           ;
           that
           which
           we
           lost
           in
           Adam
           ,
           shall
           be
           perfectly
           restored
           in
           heauen
           ,
           after
           
           the
           last
           iudgement
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           2.26
           .
           
             For
             hee
             that
             ouercommeth
             and
             keepeth
             my
             words
             vnto
             the
             end
             ,
             to
             him
             will
             I
             giue
             power
             ouer
             nations
             .
          
        
         
           The
           fifth
           is
           possession
           of
           all
           the
           pleasures
           ,
           which
           are
           at
           Gods
           right
           hand
           ,
           vnutterable
           ioyes
           ,
           riuers
           of
           pleasures
           .
           This
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           sparing
           language
           is
           called
           the
           time
           of
           refreshing
           ,
           Act.
           3.19
           .
           
             Amend
             your
             liues
             therefore
             ,
             and
             turne
             ,
             that
             your
             sinnes
             may
             be
             put
             away
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             of
             refreshing
             shall
             come
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           Psalm
           .
           16.11
           .
           
             Thou
             wilt
             shew
             me
             the
             path
             of
             life
             :
             in
             thy
             presence
             is
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             ioy
             ;
             and
             at
             thy
             right
             hand
             there
             are
             pleasures
             for
             euermore
             .
          
           For
           if
           the
           ioy
           of
           the
           godly
           in
           this
           life
           be
           called
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.17
           .
           
             A
             ioy
             vnspeakable
             and
             glorious
          
           .
        
         
           
             And
             if
             the
             Lord
             giue
             them
             drink
             
             out
             of
             the
             riuer
             of
             thy
             pleasures
             in
             this
             world
             ,
          
           as
           Psal.
           36.8.9
           .
           How
           much
           more
           shall
           it
           exceed
           all
           language
           in
           heauen
           !
           called
           the
           masters
           ioy
           .
        
         
           The
           felicities
           which
           I
           haue
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           common
           both
           to
           soule
           and
           body
           .
        
         
           Now
           there
           is
           a
           peculiar
           felicity
           in
           heauen
           belonging
           to
           the
           bodies
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           consists
           in
           that
           maruellous
           transfiguration
           of
           them
           to
           a
           condition
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           qualities
           ,
           farre
           aboue
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           in
           this
           world
           .
           Our
           bodies
           in
           generall
           shall
           be
           made
           like
           the
           glorious
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           on
           earth
           they
           are
           but
           vile
           ,
           Philip.
           3.21
           .
           
             Who
             shall
             change
             our
             vile
             body
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             fashioned
             like
             vnto
             his
             glorious
             body
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             working
             ,
             wherby
             hee
             is
             able
             euen
             to
             subdue
             all
             
             things
             vnto
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           They
           shall
           enioy
           eternall
           health
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           body
           I
           haue
           entreated
           before
           ,
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           .
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           this
           glory
           .
        
         
           The
           Adiuncts
           of
           it
           follow
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           there
           bee
           foure
           things
           in
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           glory
           to
           come
           ,
           should
           much
           affect
           vs.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           
             glory
             vnspeakable
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           no
           language
           on
           earth
           can
           describe
           it
           .
           For
           though
           we
           mention
           those
           foresaid
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           our
           narrow
           hearts
           and
           mouthes
           are
           infinitely
           straitned
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           full
           glory
           of
           man
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.9
           .
           
             But
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             The
             things
             which
             eye
             hath
             not
             seene
             ,
             neither
             eare
             hath
             heard
             ,
             neither
             came
             into
             mans
             heart
             ,
             are
             ,
             
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             loue
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           and
           we
           cannot
           be
           disappointed
           of
           it
           :
           else
           it
           were
           vncomfortable
           to
           heare
           of
           so
           much
           felicitie
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           bee
           sure
           to
           possesse
           it
           .
           The
           certaintie
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           bestow
           such
           glory
           ,
           may
           appeare
           diuers
           waies
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           is
           an
           act
           or
           ordinance
           for
           it
           in
           Gods
           eternall
           Counsell
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           2.19
           .
           
             But
             the
             foundation
             of
             God
             remaineth
             sure
             ,
             and
             hath
             this
             seale
             ;
             The
             Lord
             knoweth
             who
             are
             his
             ,
             and
             ,
             Let
             euery
             one
             that
             calleth
             on
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             depart
             from
             iniquitie
             .
          
        
         
           Ephes.
           1.4
           .
           
             As
             he
             hath
             chosen
             vs
             in
             him
             ,
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             bee
             holy
             ,
             and
             without
             blame
             before
             him
             in
             loue
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           8.30
           .
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             whom
             he
             predestinate
             ,
             them
             also
             he
             called
             ;
             
             and
             whom
             he
             called
             ,
             them
             also
             he
             iustified
             ;
             and
             whom
             hee
             iustified
             ,
             them
             he
             also
             glorified
             .
          
        
         
           Matth.
           25.34
           .
           
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             inherit
             ye
             the
             Kingdome
             prepared
             for
             you
             ,
             from
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Christ
           purchased
           it
           with
           his
           blood
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.14
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Christ
           hath
           made
           intercession
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           on
           earth
           vnto
           his
           Father
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           haue
           his
           redeemed
           Ones
           to
           be
           where
           he
           is
           ,
           Iohn
           ,
           17.11
           .
           
             And
             now
             am
             I
             no
             more
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             I
             come
             to
             thee
             ,
             holy
             Father
             ,
             keepe
             them
             in
             thy
             name
             .
          
        
         
           Vers.
           24.
           
           
             Father
             ,
             I
             will
             that
             they
             which
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             mee
             ,
             bee
             with
             me
             ,
             euen
             where
             I
             am
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             behold
             my
             glory
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             me
             :
             for
             thou
             louedst
             me
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           God
           hath
           made
           vs
           many
           
           promises
           ,
           and
           giuen
           vs
           not
           onely
           his
           word
           ,
           but
           his
           oth
           to
           assure
           it
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           Heb.
           6.17
           .
           
             So
             God
             willing
             more
             abundantly
             to
             shew
             vnto
             the
             heires
             of
             promise
             ,
             the
             stablenesse
             of
             his
             Counsell
             ,
             bound
             himselfe
             by
             an
             oath
             ,
          
        
         
           Vers.
           18.
           
           
             That
             by
             two
             immutable
             things
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             God
             should
             lie
             ,
             we
             might
             haue
             strong
             consolation
             ,
             which
             haue
             our
             refuge
             to
             hold
             fast
             the
             hope
             that
             is
             set
             before
             vs
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           5.
           
           He
           hath
           sealed
           to
           it
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           which
           will
           bee
           our
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           is
           our
           earnest
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.13
           .
           
             Wherein
             also
             after
             that
             yee
             beleeued
             ,
             you
             were
             sealed
             with
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             promise
             .
          
        
         
           Vers.
           14.
           
           
             Which
             is
             the
             earnest
             of
             our
             inheritance
             ,
             vntill
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             possession
             purchased
             vnto
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             glory
             .
          
        
         
         
           6.
           
           He
           hath
           begun
           eternall
           life
           in
           vs
           already
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Christ
           is
           gone
           into
           heauen
           of
           purpose
           to
           prouide
           a
           place
           ready
           for
           vs
           ,
           Ioh.
           14.3
           .
           
             And
             though
             I
             goe
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             you
             :
             I
             will
             come
             againe
             ,
             and
             receiue
             you
             vnto
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             there
             may
             ye
             be
             also
             .
          
        
         
           Heb.
           10.19
           .
           
             Seeing
             therefore
             bretheren
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             we
             may
             be
             bold
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
          
        
         
           Vers.
           20.
           
           
             By
             the
             new
             and
             liuing
             way
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             prepared
             for
             vs
             through
             the
             vale
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           certaintie
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           is
           the
           eternitie
           of
           it
           ,
           all
           this
           glory
           were
           the
           lesse
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           thought
           ,
           it
           would
           euer
           end
           :
           but
           it
           shall
           neuer
           end
           :
           for
        
         
           1.
           
           Nothing
           of
           it
           shall
           be
           lost
           ,
           or
           decay
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           There
           shall
           bee
           no
           death
           there
           :
           for
           death
           and
           hell
           are
           cast
           into
           the
           lake
           of
           fier
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           shall
           be
           no
           old
           age
           ,
           or
           withering
           condition
           in
           men
           that
           possesse
           it
           :
           it
           withers
           not
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.4
           .
           
             To
             an
             inheritance
             immortall
             ,
             and
             vndefiled
             ,
             and
             that
             fadeth
             not
             away
             ,
             reserued
             in
             heauen
             for
             you
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           God
           being
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           there
           shal
           be
           no
           wearinesse
           ,
           no
           fulnesse
           of
           affections
           ,
           or
           satietie
           ,
           no
           loathing
           .
        
         
           Diuines
           are
           wont
           to
           shadow
           out
           eternity
           ,
           by
           the
           similitude
           of
           a
           little
           bird
           drinking
           vp
           a
           drop
           of
           water
           out
           of
           the
           sea
           ;
           if
           euery
           ten
           thousand
           yeeres
           the
           bird
           should
           come
           &
           drink
           vp
           but
           one
           drop
           ,
           yet
           the
           sea
           might
           bee
           dry
           at
           length
           :
           but
           yet
           this
           lasting
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           is
           nothing
           in
           comparison
           to
           the
           lasting
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           heauen
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           and
           vnto
           these
           may
           bee
           added
           the
           proximity
           of
           it
           :
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           at
           hand
           .
           It
           were
           some
           lessening
           of
           our
           happines
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           a
           long
           time
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           4.
           lin
           .
           22.
           for
           Praises
           ,
           reade
           Oracles
           .
           p.
           51.
           l.
           4.
           r.
           
             by
             a
             perpetuall
             decree
          
           .
           p.
           74.
           l.
           16.
           put
           out
           ,
           a.
           p.
           107.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           vp
           ,
           for
           vpon
           .
           p.
           108.
           l.
           16.
           for
           Sould
           ,
           r
           Should
           .
           p.
           407.
           l.
           4
           r.
           wrinckle
           .
           p.
           434.
           l.
           17.21
           .
           and
           p.
           435.
           l.
           8
           put
           out
           Sol
           and
           r.
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             Fourthly
          
           .
           p.
           486.
           l.
           11.
           put
           out
           ,
           
             all
             the
             Chapter
          
           .
           p.
           499.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           
             or
             secondly
          
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A17400-e5580
           
             3
             
               Things
               intended
               in
               this
               Treatise
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               benefit
               of
               attending
               to
               this
               course
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               warrant
               of
               this
               course
            
             .
          
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             
               Principles
               may
               bee
               knowne
               three
               waies
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17400-e6230
           
             
               The
               diuision
               of
               Principles
               according
               to
               their
               chiefe
               heads
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17400-e6740
           
             
               Two
               principles
               about
               the
               Scriptures
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Scripturs
               are
               the
               very
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               proued
               by
               testimonies
               externall
               and
               internall
               .
            
          
           
             Iohn
             1.7
             .
             Prou.
             30.6
             .
             Reuel
             .
             22.18
             .
          
           
             
               The
               vses
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               For
               instruction
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               For
               reproofe
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Of
               the
               Papists
               in
            
             4.
             things
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Of
               Carnall
               Protestants
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Of
               the
               godly
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               For
               triall
            
             .
          
           
             4
             
               For
               consolation
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17400-e8420
           
             4
             
               Principles
               concerning
               God.
            
             
          
           
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               is
               proued
               ,
               first
               by
               testimonies
               internall
               .
            
          
           
             2
             
               By
               testimonies
               externall
               ,
               and
               so
               either
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
          
           
             
               or
               in
               the
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             10
             
               Glories
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               vses
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               For
               instruction
            
             .
          
           
             
               If
               wee
               would
               study
               the
               glorious
               nature
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               obserue
            
             6.
             rules
             .
          
           
             
               For
               humiliation
            
             .
          
           
             
               For
               consolation
            
             .
          
           
             Proofes
             for
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             
               Vses
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinity
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               proued
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               vses
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17400-e11360
           
             5
             
               Principles
               concerning
               the
               Creation
            
             .
          
           
             Vses
             .
          
           
             1
             
               For
               information
            
             .
          
           
             6
             
               Vses
               for
               instruction
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vses
               for
               reproofe
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17400-e12260
           
             7
             
               Principles
               concerning
               Gods
               prouidence
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               vses
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               For
               information
            
             .
          
           
             11
             
               Things
               admirable
               in
               Gods
               prouidence
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vses
               for
               reproofe
            
             .
          
           
             8
             
               Vses
               for
               instruction
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
               for
               consolation
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17400-e14590
           
             
               Man
               was
               after
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               three
               waies
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               vses
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               speciall
               fauour
               of
               God
               to
               man
               in
               his
               Creation
               .
            
          
           
             Duties
             .
          
           
             1
             
               To
               God.
            
             
          
           
             2
             
               To
               our selues
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               To
               other
               men
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17400-e16010
           
             3
             
               Principles
               concerning
               the
               fall
               of
               man.
               
            
          
           
             7
             
               Things
               to
               shew
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               Adams
               sinne
               .
            
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Occasions
               of
               Apostasie
            
             .
          
           
             5
             
               Degrees
               of
               the
               diuels
               tentation
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17400-e17330
           
             4
             
               Principles
               concerning
               sinne
            
             .
          
           
             14
             
               Foule
               blemishes
               in
               euery
               mans
               nature
               .
            
          
           
             9
             
               Vses
               for
               information
            
             .
          
           
             7
             
               Things
               make
               ciuill
               honest
               men
               miserable
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17400-e19680
           
             17.
             
               sorts
               of
               punishments
               inflicted
               on
               man
               for
               his
               sinne
               .
            
          
           
             Eph.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
             Act.
             17.31
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             
             ●2
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             and●
             .
             1
             .
             Mat.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.1
             .
             Gal.
             3.13
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             22.24
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17400-e23510
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17400-e24340
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17400-e25270
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17400-e25820
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Solution
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Solution
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17400-e37970
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Solution
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17400-e42300
           
             Iam.
             2.5
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17400-e46410
           
             
               What
               these
               things
               meane
               is
               vnknowne
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rise
               first
               in
               soule
            
             .